Ranks and thought the Lands the King intended to give were not sufficient for the maintenance of the Honour to be conferred on them which he reported to the best advantage he could for every Man and endeavoured to raise the Kings favour to them as high as he could But while this was in consultation the Duke of Norfolk very prudently apprehending the ruin of his Posterity if his Lands were divided into many Hands out of which he could not so easily recover them whereas if they continued in the Crown some turn of Affairs might again establish his Family and intending also to oblige the King by so unusual a Complement sent a desire to him that he would be pleased to settle all his Lands on the Prince the now King and not give them away for said he according to the Phrase of that Time They are good and stately Gear This wrought so far on the King that he resolved to reserve them for himself and to reward his Servants some other way Whereupon Paget pressed him once to resolve on the Honours he would bestow and what he would give with them and they should afterwards consider of the way how to give it The King growing still worse said to him That if ought came to him but good as he thought he could not long endure he intended to place them all about his Son as Men whom he trusted and loved above all other and that therefore he would consider them the more So after many Consultations he ordered the Book to be thus filled up The Earl of Hartford to be Earl Marshal and Lord Treasurer and to be Duke of Somerset Exeter or Hartford and his Son to be Earl of Wiltshire with 800 l. a year of Land and 300 l. a year out of the next Bishops Land that fell void the Earl of Essex to be Marquess of Essex the Viscount Lisle to be Earl of Coventry the Lord Wriothesly to be Earl of Winchester Sir Tho. Seimour to be a Baron and Lord Admiral Sir Richard Rich Sir Jo. St. Leiger Sir William Willoughby Sir Ed. Sheffield and Sir Christopher Danby to be Barons with yearly Revenues to them and several other Persons And having at the Suit of Sir Edw. North promised to give the Earl of Hartford six of the best Prebends that should fall in any Cathedral except Deanries and Treasurerships at his suit he agreed that a Deanry and a Treasurership should be in stead of two of the six Prebendaries And thus all this being written as the King had ordered it the King took the Book and put it in his Pocket and gave the Secretary order to let every one know what he had determined for them But before these things took effect the King died Yet being on his Death-bed put in mind of what he had promised he ordered it to be put in his Will that his Executors should perform every thing that should appear to have been promised by him All this Denny and Herbert confirmed for they then waited in his Chamber and when the Secretary went out the King told them the substance of what had passed between them and made Denny read the Book over again to him whereupon Herbert observed that the Secretary had remembred all but himself to which the King answered He should not forget him and ordered Denny to write 400 l. a year for him All these things being thus declared upon Oath and the greatest part of them having been formerly signified to some of them and the whole matter being well known and spread abroad the Executors both out of Conscience to the Kings Will and for their own Honours resolved to fulfil what the King had intended but was hindred by death to accomplish But being apprehensive both of Wars with the Emperour and French King they resolved not to lessen the Kings Treasure nor Revenue nor to sell his Jewels or Plate but to find some other ways to pay them and this put them afterwards on selling the Chantry Lands The Affairs of Scotland The business of Scotland was then so pressing that Balnaves who was Agent for those that had shut themselves within the Castle of St. Andrews had this day 1180 l. ordered to be carried to them for an half years pay to the Soldiers of that Garrison There were also Pensions appointed for the most leading Men in that Business The Earl of Rothes eldest Son had 280 Pound Sir James Kircaldy had 200 and many others had smaller Pensions allowed them for their amity as it is expressed in the Council Books 1547. Feb. 6. the King Knighted That day the Lord Protector Knighted the King being authorized to do it by Letters Pattents So it seems that as the Laws of Chivalry required that the King should receive Knighthood from the Hand of some other Knight so it was judged too great a presumption for his own Subject to give it without a Warrant under the Great Seal The King at the same time Knighted Sir John Hublethorn the Lord Major of London When it was known abroad what a distribution of Honour and Wealth the Council had resolved on it was much censured many saying that it was not enough for them to have drained the dead King of all his Treasure but that the first step of their proceedings in their new Trust was to provide Honour and Estates for themselves whereas it had been a more decent way for them to have reserved their Pretensions till the King had come to be of Age. Another thing in the Attestations seemed much to lessen the credit of the Kings Will which was said to be Signed the 30th of Decemb. and so did bear date whereas this Narration insinuates that it was made a very little while before he died not being able to accomplish his design in these things which he had projected but it was well known that he was not so ill on the 30th of December Secular Men had their Ecclesiastical Dignities It may perhaps seem strange that the Earl of Hartford had six good Prebends promised him two of these being afterwards converted into a Deanry and a Treasurership But it was ordinary at that time The Lord Cromwell had been Dean of Wells and many other Secular Men had these Ecclesiastical Benefices without Cure conferred on them For which there being no charge of Souls annexed to them this might seem to be an excuse Yet even those had a sacred charge incumbent on them in the Cathedrals and were just and necessary encouragements either for such as by Age or other defects were not fit for a Parochial Charge and yet might be otherwise capable to do eminent service in the Church or for the support of such as in their Parochial labours did serve so well as to merit preferment and yet perhaps were so meanly provided for as to need some farther help for their subsistence But certainly they were never intended for the enriching of such lazy and sensual Men who having given themselves up
two Positions Transubstantiation cannot be proved by the plain and manifest words of Scripture nor can it be necessarily collected from it nor yet confirmed by the consent of the Ancient Fathers In the Lords Supper there is none other Oblation and Sacrifice than of a Remembrance of Christs Death and of Thanksgiving Dr. Madew defended these and Glyn Langdale Sedgewick and Young disputed against them the first day and the second day Glyn defended the contrary Propositions and Peru Grindal Gest and Pilkington disputed against them On the third day the Dispute went on and was summed up in a learned Determination by Ridley against the Corporal Presence There had been also a long Disputation in the Parliament on the same Subject but of this we have nothing remaining but what King Edward writ in his Journal Ridley had by reading Bertrams Book of the Body and Blood of Christ been first set on to examine well the old Opinion concerning the Presence of Christs very Flesh and Blood in the Sacrament and wondering to find that in the 9th Century that Opinion was so much controverted and so learnedly writ against by one of the most esteemed Men of that Age began to conclude that it was none of the ancient Doctrines of the Church but lately brought in and not fully received till after Bertrams Age. He communicated the Matter with Cranmer and they set themselves to examine it with more than ordinary care Cranmer afterwards gathered all the Arguments about it into the Book which he writ on that Subject to which Gardiner set out an Answer under the disguised Name of Marcus Constantius and Cranmer replied to it I shall offer the Reader in short the Substance of what was in these Books and of the Arguments used in the Disputations and in many other Books which were at that time written on this Subject Christ in the Institution took Bread and gave it So that his words The manner of the Presence explained according to the Scripture This is my Body could only be meant of the Bread Now the Bread could not be his Body literally He himself also calls the Cup The Fruit of the Vine St. Paul calls it The Bread that we break and the Cup that we bless and speaking of it after it was blessed calls it That Bread and that Cup. For the Reason of that Expression This is my Body it was considered that the Disciples to whom Christ spoke thus were Jews and that they being accustomed to the Mosaical Rites must needs have understood his words in the same sense they did Moses's words concerning the Paschal Lamb which is called the Lords Passover It was not that literally for the Lords Passover was the Angels passing by the Israelites when he smote the first-born of the Egyptians so the Lamb was only the Lords Passover as it was the Memorial of it and thus Christ substituting the Eucharist to the Paschal Lamb used such an Expression calling it his Body in the same manner of speaking as the Lamb was called the Lords Passover This was plain enough for his Disciples could not well understand him in any other sense than that to which they had been formerly accustomed In the Scripture many such Figurative Expressions occurre frequently In Baptism the other Sacrament instituted by Christ he is said to Baptize with the Holy Ghost and with Fire and such as are Baptized are said to put on Christ which were Figurative Expressions As also in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper the Cup is called the New Testament in Christs Blood which is an Expression full of Figure Farther it was observed that that Sacrament was Instituted for a Remembrance of Christ and of his death which implied that he was to be absent at the time when he was to be remembred Nor was it simply said that the Elements were his Body and Blood but that they were his Body broken and his Blood shed that is they were these as suffering on the Cross which as they could not be understood literally for Christ did Institute this Sacrament before he had suffered on the Cross so now Christ must be present in the Sacrament not as glorified in Heaven but as suffering on his Cross From those Places where it is said that Christ is in Heaven and that he is to continue there they argued that he was not to be any more upon Earth And those words in the 6th of St. John of eating Christs Flesh and drinking his Blood they said were to be understood not of the Sacrament since many receive the Sacrament unworthily and of them it cannot be said that they have Eternal Life in them but Christ there said of them that received him in the sense that was meant in that Chapter that all that did so eat his Flesh had Eternal Life in them therefore these words can only be understood Figuratively of receiving him by Faith as himself there explains it And so in the end of that Discourse finding some were startled at that way of expressing himself he gave a Key to the whole when he said his Words were Spirit and Life and that the Flesh profited nothing it was the Spirit that quickned It was ordinary for him to teach in Parables and the receiving of any Doctrine being oft expressed by the Prophets by the Figure of eating and drinking he upon the occasion of the Peoples coming to him after he had fed them with a few Loaves did discourse of their believing in these dark Expressions which did not seem to relate to the Sacrament since it was not then Instituted They also argued from Christs appealing to the Senses of his Hearers in his Miracles and especially in his discourses upon his Resurrection that the Testimony of Sense was to be received where the Object was duly applied and the Sense not vitiated They also alledged natural Reasons against a Bodies being in more places than one or being in a Place in the manner of a Spirit so that the Substance of a compleat Body could be in a crumb of Bread or drop of Wine and argued that since the Elements after Consecration would nourish might putrifie or could be poisoned these things clearly evinced That the Substance of Bread and Wine remained in the Sacrament And from the Fathers From this they went to examine the Ancient Fathers Some of them called it Bread and Wine others said it nourished the Body as Justin Martyr others that it was digested in the Stomach and went into the draught as Origen Some called it a Figure of Christs Body so Tertullian and St. Austin others called the Elements Types and Signs so almost all the Ancient Liturgies and the Greek Fathers generally In the Creeds of the Church it was professed that Christ still sate on the Right Hand of God the Fathers argued from thence that he was in Heaven and not on Earth And the Marcionites and other Hereticks denying that Christ had a true Body or did really suffer the Fathers
Kingdom to cast themselves wholly into the Arms of France and to offer their young Queen to the Dolphin and to think of no Treaty with the English So the Earl of Warwick returned to London having no small share in the Honour of this Expedition He was Son to that Dudley who was attainted and executed the first year of King Henry the 8th's Reign But whether it was that the King afterwards repented of his severity to the Father or that he was taken with the qualities of the Son he raised him by many degrees to be Admiral and Viscount Lisle He had defended Bulloigne when it was in no good condition against the Dolphin whose Army was believed 50000 strong and when the French had carried the Bassetown he recovered it and killed 800 of their Men The Year after that being in Command at Sea he offered the French Fleet Battel which they declining he made a descent upon Normandy with 5000 Men and having burnt and spoiled a great deal he returned to his Ships with the loss only of one Man And he shewed he was as fit for a Court as a Camp For being sent over to the French Court upon the Peace he appeared there with much Splendour and came off with great Honour He was indeed a Man of great Parts had not insatiable ambition with profound dissimulation stained his other Noble Qualities The Protector at his return was advised presently to meet the Parliament for which the Writs had been sent out before he went into Scotland now that he was so covered with Glory to get himself established in his Authority and to do those other things which required a Session The Visitors execute the Injunctions He found the Visitors had performed their Visitation and all had given obedience And those who expounded the secret Providences of God with an Eye to their own opinions took great notice of this that on the same day in which the Visitors removed Acts and Monuments and destroyed most of the Images in London their Armies were so successful in Scotland in Pinkey Field It is too common to all Men to magnifie such Events much when they make for them but if they are against them they turn it off by this That Gods Ways are past finding out So partially do Men argue where they are once engaged Bonner and Gardiner had shewed some dislike of the Injunctions Bonner received them with a Protestation that he would observe them if they were not contrary to Gods Law and the Ordinances of the Church Upon which Sir Anthony Cook and the other Visitors complained to the Council So Bonner was sent for where he offered a submission but full of vain Quiddities so it is expressed in the Council-Book But they were not well received by Bonner Collection Number 12. But they not accepting of that he made such a full one as they desired which is in the Collection Yet for giving terror to others he was sent to lie for some time in the Prison called the Fleet. Gardiner seeing the Homilies was also resolved to protest against them Nor by Gardiner Sir John Godsalve who was one of the Visitors wrote to him not to ruine himself nor lose his Bishoprick by such an Action To whom he wrote a Letter that has more of a Christian and of a Bishop in it than any thing I ever saw of his He expresses in handsome terms a great contempt of the World and a resolution to suffer any thing rather than depart from his Conscience Besides that as he said the things being against Law he would not deliver up the Liberties of his Country but would petition against them This Letter will be found in the Collection Collection Number 13. for I am resolved to suppress nothing of consequence on what side soever it may be Sept. 15. On the 25th of September it being informed to the Council that Gardiner had written to some of that Board and had spoken to others many things in prejudice and contempt of the Kings Visitation and that he intended to refuse to set forth the Homilies and Injunctions he was sent for to the Council Where being examined he said he thought they were contrary to the Word of God and that his Conscience would not suffer him to observe them He excepted to one of the Homilies that it exclude Charity from justifying Men as well as Faith This he said was contrary to the Book set out in the late Kings time which was afterwards confirmed in Parliament in the Year 1542. he said further that he could never see one place of Scripture nor any ancient Doctor that favoured it He also said Erasmus's Paraphrase was bad enough in Latin but much worse in English for the Translator had oft out of ignorance and oft out of design misrendred him palpably and was one that neither understood Latin nor English well He offered to go to Oxford to dispute about Justification with any they should send him to or to enter in conference with any that would undertake his Instruction in Town But this did not satisfie the Council So they pressed him to declare what he intended to do when the Visitors should be with him He said he did not know he should further study these Points for it would be three weeks before they could be with him and he was sure he would say no worse than that he should obey them as far as could consist with Gods Law and the Kings The Council urged him to promise that he would without any limitation set forth the Homilies and the Injunctions which he refusing to do was sent to the Fleet. Some days after that Cranmer went to see the Dean of St. Pauls having the Bishops of Lincoln and Rochester with Dr. Cox and some others with him He sent for Gardiner thither and entred into discourse with him about that Passage in the Homily excluding Charity out of our Justification and urged those Places of St. Paul That we are justified by Faith without the Works of the Law He said his design in that Passage was only to draw Men from trusting in any thing they did and to teach them to trust only to Christ But Gardiner had a very different Notion of Justification For as he said Infants were justified by Baptism and Penitents by the Sacrament of Penance and that the Conditions of the justifying of those of Age were Charity as well as Faith as the three Estates make a Law all joyned together for by this Simile he set it out in the report he writ of that Discourse to the Lord Protector reckoning the King one of the three Estates a way of Speech very strange especially in a Bishop and a Lawyer For Erasmus it was said that though there were faults in his Paraphrase as no Book besides the Scriptures is without faults yet it was the best for that use they could find and they did choose rather to set out what so learned a Man had written
Dutchess of Somerset should be so foolish as to think that she ought to have the precedence of the Queen Dowager Therefore I look upon this Story as a meer Fiction though it is probable enough there might upon some other accounts have been some Animosities between the two high-spirited Ladies which might have afterwards be thought to have occasioned their Husbands quarrel It is plain in the whole thread of this Affair that the Protector was at first very easie to be reconciled to his Brother and was only assaulted by him but bore the trouble he gave him with much patience for a great while though in the end seeing his factious temper was incurable he laid off Nature too much when he consented to his Execution Yet all along till then he had rather too much encouraged his Brother to go on by his readiness to be after every breach reconciled to him When the Protector was in Scotland the Admiral then began to act more avowedly and was making a Party for himself of which Paget took notice and charged him with it in plain terms He asked him why he would go about to reverse that which himself and others had consented to under their Hands Their Family was now so great that nothing but their mutual quarrelling could do them any prejudice But there would not be wanting officious Men to inflame them if they once divided among themselves and the Breaches among near Friends commonly turn to the most irreconcilable Quarrels Yet all was ineffectual for the Admiral was resolved to go on and either get himself advanced higher or to perish in the Attempt It was the knowledge of this which forced the Protector to return from Scotland so abruptly and disadvantageously for the securing of his Interest with the King on whom his Brothers Artifices had made some impression Whether there was any reconciliation made between them before the Parliament met is not certain But during the Session the Admiral got the King to write with his own Hand a Message to the House of Commons for the making of him the Governour of his Person and he intended to have gone with it to the House and had a Party there by whose means he was confident to have carried his business He dealt also with many of the Lords and Counsellors to assist him in it When this was known before he had gone with it to the House some were sent to him in his Brothers Name to see if they could prevail with him to proceed no further He refused to hearken to them and said That if he were cross'd in his attempt he would make this the blackest Parliament that ever was in England Upon that he was sent for by Order from the Council but refused to come Then they threatned him severely and told him the Kings Writing was nothing in Law but that he who had procured it was punishable for doing an Act of such a nature to the disturbance of the Government and for engaging the young King in it So they resolved to have sent him to the Tower and to have turned him out of all his Offices But he submitted himself to the Protector and Council and his Brother and he seemed to be perfectly reconciled Yet as the Protector had reason to have a watchful Eye over him so it was too soon visible that he had not laid down but only put off his high Projects till a fitter conjuncture For he began the next Christmas to deal Money again among the Kings Servants and was on all occasions infusing into the King a dislike of every thing that was done and did often perswade him to assume the Government himself But the sequel of this Quarrel proved fatal to him as shall be told in its proper place And thus ended the Year 1547. On the 8th of Jan. 1548. Jan. 8. next year Gardiner was brought before the Council Where it was told him that his former Offences being included in the Kings general Pardon he was thereupon discharged a grave admonition was given him to carry himself reverently and obediently and he was desired to declare whether he would receive the Injunctions and Homilies and the Doctrine to be set forth from time to time by the King and Clergy of the Realm He answered he would conform himself as the other Bishops did and only excepted to the Homily of Justification and desired four or five days to consider of it What he did at the end of that time does not appear from the council-Council-Book no farther mention being made of this matter for the Clerks of Council did not then enter every thing with that exactness that is since used He went home to his Diocess where there still appeared in his whole behaviour great malignity to Cranmer and to all motions for Reformation yet he gave such outward compliance that it was not easie to find any advantage against him especially now since the Councils great Power was so much abridged The Marquess of Northampton sues a Divorce for Adultery In the end of Jan. the Council made an Order concerning the Marquess of Northampton which will oblige me to look back a little for the clear account of it This Lord who was Brother to the Queen Dowager had married Anne Bourchier Daughter to the Earl of Essex the last of that Name But she being convicted of Adultery he was divorced from her which according to the Law of the Ecclesiastical Courts was only a separation from Bed and Board Upon which Divorce it was proposed in King Henry's time to consider what might be done in favour of the Innocent Person when the other was convicted of Adultery So in the beginning of King Edward's Reign on the 7th of May a Commission was granted to the Arch-bishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Duresme and Rochester this was Holbeack who was not then translated to Lincoln to Dr. Ridley and six more ten in all of whom six were a Quorum to try whether the Lady Anne was not by the Word of God so lawfully divorced that she was no more his Wife and whether thereupon he might not marry another Wife This being a new Case and of great importance Cranmer resolved to examine it with his ordinary diligence and searched into the Opinions of the Fathers and Doctors Ex MSS. D. Stillingfleet so copiously that his Collections about it grew into a large Book the Original whereof I have perused the greatest part of it being either written or marked and interlined with his own Hand This required a longer time than the Marquess of Northampton could stay and therefore presuming on his great Power without waiting for Judgment he solemnly married Eliz. Daughter to Brooke Lord Cobham On the 28th of Jan. Information was brought to the Council of this which gave great scandal since his first Marriage stood yet firm in Law So he being put to answer for himself said he thought that by the Word of God he was discharged of his tie to
Melanchthon thought that the Ceremonies of Popery might be used since they were of their own nature indifferent Others as Amstorfius Illiricus with the greatest part of the Lutherans thought the receiving the Ceremonies would make way for all the errors of Popery and though they were of their own nature indifferent yet they ceased to be so when they were enjoyned as things necessary to Salvation But the Emperor going on resolutely many Divines were driven away some concealed themselves in Germany others fled into Switzerland and some came over into England When the news of the Changes that were made here in England were carried beyond Sea and after Peter Martyr's being with Cranmer were more copiously written by him to his friends Calvin and Mar. Bucer who began to think the Reformation almost opprest in Germany now turned their Eyes more upon England Calvin writ to the Protector Calvin writ to the Protector on the 29th of October encouraging him to go on notwithstanding the Wars as Hezekias had done in his Reformation He lamented the heats of some that professed the Gospel but complained that he heard there were few lively Sermons preached in England and that the Preachers recited their discourses coldly He much approves a set form of Prayers whereby the consent of all the Churches did more manifestly appear But he advises a more compleat Reformation he taxed the Prayers for the Dead the use of Chrisme and Extream Vnction since they were no where recommended in Scripture He had heard that the reason why they went no further was because the Times could not bear it but this was to do the Work of God by Political Maximes which though they ought to take place in other things yet should not be followed in Matters in which the Salvation of Souls was concerned But above all things he complained of the great impieties and vices that were so common in England as Swearing Drinking and Vncleanness and prayed him earnestly that these things might be looked after Bucer writ against Gardiner Martin Bucer writ also a Discourse congratulating the Changes then made in England which was translated into English by Sir Philip Hobbey's Brother In it he answered the Book that Gardiner had written against him which he had formerly delayed to do because King Henry had desired he would let it alone till the English and Germans had conferr'd about Religion That Book did chiefly relate to the Marriage of the Clergy Bucer shewed from many Fathers that they thought every Man had not the Gift of Chastity which Gardiner thought every one might have that pleased He taxed the open lewdness of the Romish Clergy who being much set against Marriage which was Gods Ordinance did gently pass over the impurities which the forbidding it had occasioned among themselves He particularly taxed Gardiner himself that he had his Rents payed him out of Stews He taxed him also for his state and pompous way of living and shewed how indecent it was for a Church-man to be sent in Ambassies and that St. Ambrose though sent to make Peace was ashamed of it and thought it unbecoming the Priesthood Both Fagius and he being forced to leave Germany upon the business of the Interim Cranmer invited them over to England and sent them to Cambridge as he had done Peter Martyr to Oxford But Fagius not agreeing with this Air died soon after a Man greatly learned in the Oriental Tongues and a good Expounder of the Scripture This being the state of Affairs both abroad and at home a Session of Parliament was held in England on the 24th of November Nov. 24. Parliament sits to which day it had been prorogued from the 15th of October by reason of the Plague then in London The first Bill that was finished was that about the Marriage of the Priests It was brought into the House of Commons the 3d of December read the second time on the 5th and the third time the 6th But this Bill being only that married Men might be made Priests a new Bill was framed that besides the former Provision Priests might marry This was read the first time the 7th the second time the 10th and was fully argued on the 11th and agreed on the 12th and sent up to the Lords on the 13th of December In that House it stuck as long as it had been soon dispatched by the Commons It lay on the Table till the 9th of February Then it was read the first time and the 11th the second time on the 16th it was committed to the Bishops of Ely and Westminster the Lord Chief-Justice and the Attorney-General and on the 19th of Feb. it was agreed to the Bishops of London Duresme Norwich Carlisle Hereford Worcester Bristol Chichester and Landaff and the Lords Morley Dacres Windsor and Wharton dissenting It had the Royal Assent and so became a Law The Preamble sets forth An Act about the Marriage of the Clergy That it were better for Priests and other Ministers of the Church to live chast and without Marriage whereby they might better attend to the Ministry of the Gospel and be less distracted with secular cares so that it were much to be wished that they would of themselves abstain But great filthiness of living with other inconveniencies had followed on the Laws that compelled Chastity and prohibited Marriage so that it was better they should be suffered to marry than be so restrained Therefore all Laws and Canons that had been made against it being only made by humane Authority are repealed So that all Spiritual Persons of what degree soever might lawfully marry providing they married according to the Order of the Church But a Proviso was added that because many Divorces of Priests had been made after the six Articles were enacted and that the Women might have thereupon married again all these Divorces with every thing that had followed on them should be confirmed There was no Law that passed in this Reign with more contradiction and censure than this and therefore the Reader may expect the larger account of this matter The unmarried state of the Clergy had so much to be said for it Which was much enquired into as being a course of life that was more disengaged from secular cares and pleasures that it was cast on the Reformers every where as a foul reproach that they could not restrain their appetites but engaged in a life that drew after it domestick cares with many other distractions This was an Objection so easie to be apprehended that the People had been more prejudiced against the Marriage of the Clergy if they had not felt greater inconveniencies by the debaucheries of Priests who being restrained from Marriage had defiled the Beds and deflow'red the Daughters of their Neighbours into whose Houses they had free and unsuspected access and whom under the Cloak of receiving Confessions they could more easily entice This made them that they were not so much wrought on by the noise of
the Earl of Shrewsbury Sir Tho. Cheyney Sir John Gage Sir Ralph Sadler and the Lord Chief-Justice Montague joyned with them Then they wrote to the King a Letter Collection Number 41. which is in the Collection full of expressions of their duty and care of his Person complaining of the Duke of Somerset's not listening to their Councils and of his gathering a Force about him for maintaining his wilful doings they owned that they had caused Secretary Petre to stay with them and in it they endeavoured to perswade the King that they were careful of nothing so much as of his preservation They also wrote to the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and to Sir William Paget to see to the Kings Person and that his own Servants should attend on him and not those that belonged to the Duke of Somerset But the Protector hearing of this disorder had removed the King to Windsor in all hast and had taken down all the Armour that was either there or at Hampton-Court and had armed such as he could gather about him for his preservation The Council at London complained much of this that the King should be carried to a Place where there were no Provisions fit for him So they ordered all things that he might need to be sent to him from London And on the 8th of October they went to Guild-hall when they gave an account of their Proceedings to the Common-Council of the City and assured them they had no thoughts of altering the Religion as was given out by their Enemies but intended only the safety of the King and the Peace of the Kingdom and for these ends desired their assistance The City of London joyns with them The whole Common-Council with one Voice declared they thanked God for the good intentions they had expressed and assured them they would stand by them with their Lives and Goods At Windsor when the Protector understood that not only the City but the Lieutenant of the Tower of whom he had held himself assured had forsaken him he resolved to struggle no longer and though it is not improbable that he who was chiefly accused for his protecting the Commons might have easily gathered a great Body of Men for his own preservation yet he resolved rather to give way to the Tide that was now against him So he protested before the King and the few Councellors then about him that he had no design against any of the Lords and that the Force he had gathered was only to preserve himself from any violent attempt that might be made on his Person he declared that he was willing to submit himself The Protector offers to treat and submit and therefore proposed that two of those Lords should be sent from London and they with two of those that were yet about the King should consider what might be done in whose determination he would acquiesce and desired that whatsoever was agreed on should be confirmed in Parliament Hereupon there was sent to London a Warrant under the Kings Hand for any two of the Lords of the Council that were there to come to Windsor with twenty Servants a-piece who had the Kings Faith for their safety in coming and going and Cranmer Paget and Smith wrote to them to dispose them to end the matter peaceably and not follow cruel Councils nor to be misled by them who meant otherwise than they professed of which they knew more than they would then mention This seemed to point at the Earl of Southampton On the 9th of October the Council at London encreased by the accession of the Lord Russel the Lord Wentworth Sir Anthony Brown Sir Ant. Wingfield and Sir John Baker the Speaker of the House of Commons For now those who had stood off a while seeing the Protector was resolved to yield came and united themselves with the prevailing Party so that they were in all two and twenty They were informed that the Protector had said that if they intended to put him to death the King should die first and if they would famish him they should famish the King first and that he had armed his own Men and set them next to the Kings Person and was designing to carry him out of Windsor and as some reported out of the Kingdom upon which they concluded that he was no more fit to be Protector But of those words no proofs being mentioned in the council-Council-Books they look like the forgeries of his Enemies to make him odious to the People The Council ordered a Proclamation of their Proceedings to be printed and writ to the Lady Mary and the Lady Elizabeth acquainting them with what they had done They also wrote to the King as will be found in the Collection acknowledging the many bonds that lay on them in gratitude both for his Fathers goodness to them and his own to take care of him Collection Number 4â— They desired he would consider they were his whole Council except one or two and were those whom his Father had trusted with the Government that the Protector was not raised to that Power by his Fathers Will but by their choice with that condition that he should do all things by their advice which he had not observed so that they now judged him most unworthy of these Honours therefore they earnestly desired they might be admitted to the Kings Presence to do their duties about him and that the Forces gathered about his Person might be sent away and the Duke of Somerset might submit himself to the Order of Council They also wrote to the Arch-bishop and Sir William Paget which is in the Collection charging them as they would answer it Collection Number 43. that the Kings Person might be well looked to that he should not be removed from Windsor and that he should be no longer guarded by the Duke of Somersets Men as they said he had been of which they complained severely but by his own sworn Servants and they required them to concur in advancing the desire they had signified by their Letter to the King protesting that they would do with the Duke of Somerset as they would desire to be done by and with as much moderation and favour as in honour they could so that there was no reason to apprehend from them such cruelty as they had mentioned in their Letters These were sent by Sir Philip Hobbey who was returned from Flanders and had been sent by the King to London on the day before Upon this Cranmer and Paget as is entred in the council-Council-Book perswaded both the King and the Protector to grant their desire The Protectors Servants were dismissed and the Kings were set about his Person And Cranmer Paget and Smith wrote to the Council at London that all they had proposed should be granted They desired to know whether the King should be brought to London or stay at Windsor and that three of the Lords might be sent thither who should see all things done according to their
minds and for other things they referred them to Hobbey that carried the Letter which is in the Collection upon this the Council sent Sir Anthony Wingfield Collection Number 44. Sir Anthony St. Leiger and Sir J. Williams to Windsor with a charge to see that the Duke of Somerset should not withdraw before they arrived and that Sir Tho. Smith the Secretary Sir Michael Stanhop Sir John Thynn Edw. Wolfe and William Cecil should be restrained to their Chambers till they examined them On the 12th of October the whole Council went to Windsor and coming to the King they protested that all they had done was out of the zeal and affection they had to his Person and Service The King received them kindly and thanked them for their care of him and assured them that he took all they had done in good part On the 13th day they sate in Council and sent for those who were ordered to be kept in their Chambers only Cecil was let go They charged them that they had been the chief Instruments about the Duke of Somerset in all his wilful Proceedings therefore they turned Smith out of his Place of Secretary and sent him with the rest to the Tower of London He is accused and sent to the Tower Collection Number 45. On the day following the Protector was called before them and Articles of Misdemeanours and high Treason were laid to his charge which will be found in the Collection The Substance of them was That being made Protector on condition that he should do nothing without the consent of the other Executors he had not observed that Condition but had treated with Ambassadors made Bishops and Lord-Lieutenants by his own Authority and that he had held a Court of Requests in his own House and had done many things contrary to Law had embased the Coin had in the Matter of Inclosures set out Proclamations and given Commissions against the mind of the whole Council that he had not taken care to suppress the late Insurrections but had justified and encouraged them that he had neglected the Places the King had in France by which means they were lost that he had perswaded the King that the Lords who met at London intended to destroy him and had desired him never to forget it but to revenge it and had required some young Lords to keep it in his remembrance and had caused those Lords to be proclaimed Traitors that he had said If he should die the King should die too that he had carried the King so suddenly to Windsor that he was not only put in great fear but cast into a dangerous disease that he had gathered the People and armed them for War and had armed his Friends and Servants and left the Kings Servants unarmed and that he intended to fly to Jersey or Garnsey So he was sent to the Tower being conducted thither by the Earls of Sussex and Huntington That day the King was carried back again to Hampton-Court and an Order was made that six Lords should be the Governours of his Person who were the Marquess of Northampton the Earls of Warwick and Arundel the Lords St. John Russel and Wentworth Two of those were in their course to attend constantly on the King Censures passed upon him And thus fell the Duke of Somerset from his high Offices and great Trust The Articles objected to him seem to say as much for his justification as the Answers could do if they were in my Power He is not accused of rapine cruelty or bribery but only of such things as are incident to all Men that are of a sudden exalted to a high and disproportioned greatness What he did about the Coin was not for his own advantage but was done by a common mistake of many Governours who in the necessity of their Affairs fly to this as their last shift to draw out their business as long as is possible but it ever rebounds on the Government to its great prejudice and loss He bore his Fall more equally than he had done his Prosperity and set himself in his imprisonment to study and reading and falling on a Book that treated of Patience both from the Principles of Moral Philosophy and of Christianity he was so much taken with it that he ordered it to be translated into English and writ a Preface to it himself mentioning the great comfort he had found in reading it which had induced him to take care that others might reap the like benefit from it Peter Martyr writ him also a long consolatory Letter which was printed both in Latin and in an English Translation and all the Reformed both in England and abroad looked on his Fall as a publick loss to that whole Interest which he had so steadily set forward But on the other hand The Papists much lifted up the Popish Party were much lifted up at his Fall and the rather because they knew the Earl of Southampton who they hoped should have directed all Affairs was entirely theirs It was also believed that the Earl of Warwick had given them secret Assurances So it was understood at the Court of France as Thuanus writes They had also among the first things they did gone about to discharge the Duke of Norfolk of his long imprisonment in consideration of his great Age his former Services and the extremity of the Proceedings against him which were said to have flowed chiefly from the ill Offices the Duke of Somerset had done him But this was soon laid aside So now the Papists made their Addresses to the Earl of Warwick The Bishop of Winchester wrote to him a hearty Congratulation rejoycing that the late tyranny so he called the Duke of Somersets Administration was now at an end he wished him all prosperity and desired that when he had leisure from the great Affairs that were in so unsetled a condition some regard might be had of him The Bishop of London being also in good hopes since the Protector and Smith whom he esteemed his chief Enemies were now in disgrace and Cranmer was in cold if not in ill terms with the Earl of Warwick sent a Petition that his Appeal might be received and his Process reviewed But their hopes soon vanish Many also began to fall off from going to the English Service or the Communion hoping that all would be quickly undone that had been setled by the Duke of Somerset But the Earl of Warwick finding the King so zealously addicted to the carrying on of the Reformation that nothing could recommend any one so much to him as the promoting it further would do soon forsook the Popish Party and was seemingly the most earnest on a further Reformation that was possible I do not find that he did write any Answer to the Bishop of Winchester He continued still a Prisoner And for Bonners Matter there was a new Court of Delegates appointed to review his Appeal consisting of four Civilians and four Common Lawyers who
the want of faithful Teachers and intreated the Arch-bishop to see to the mending of this and to think on some stricter ways of examining those who were to be ordained than barely the putting of some Questions to them All this I have gathered out the more largely that it may appear how carefully things were then considered and that almost in every particular the most material things which Bucer excepted to were corrected afterwards But at the same time the King having taken such care of him that hearing he had suffered in his health last Winter by the want of a Stove such as is used in Germany he had sent him 20 l. to have one made for him he was told that the King would expect a New-years-gift from him of a Book made for his own use So upon that occasion he writ a Book entituled Bucer writ a Book for the Kings use Concerning the Kingdom of Christ. He sets out in it the miseries of Germany which he says were brought on them by their sins for they would bear no discipline nor were the Ministers so earnest in it as was fitting though in Hungary it was otherwise He writes largely of Ecclesiastical Discipline which was intended chiefly for separating ill Men from the Sacrament and to make good Men avoid their company whereby they might be ashamed He presses much the Sanctification of the Lords-day and of the other Holy-days and that there might be many days of Fasting but he thought Lent had been so abused that other times for it might be more expedient He complains much of Pluralities and Non-residence as a remainder of Popery so hurtful to the Church that in many Places there were but one or two or few more Sermons in a whole year But he thought that much was not to be expected from the greatest part of the Clergy unless the King would set himself vigorously to Reform these things Lastly he would have a compleat exposition of the Doctrine of the Church digested and set out and he proposed divers Laws to the Kings consideration as 1. For Catechising Children 2. For Sanctifying Holy-days 3. For Preserving Churches for Gods Service not to be made Places for walking or for Commerce 4. To have the Pastoral Function entirely restored to what it ought to be that Bishops throwing off all Secular cares should give themselves to their Spiritual Employments he advises that Coadjutors might be given to some and a Council of Presbyters be appointed for them all It was plain that many of them complied with the Laws against their minds these he would have deprived He advises Rural Bishops to be set over twenty or thirty Parishes who should gather their Clergy often together and inspect them closely And that a Provincial Synod should meet twice a year where a Secular Man in the Kings Name should be appointed to observe their Proceedings 5. For restoring Church-Lands that all who served the Church might be well provided If any lived in luxury upon their high Revenues it was reasonable to make them use them better but not to blame or rob the Church for their fault 6. For the maintenance of the Poor for whom anciently a fourth part of the Churches Goods was assigned The 7th was about Marriage That the prohibited degrees might be well setled Marriage without consent of Parents annulled and that a second Marriage might be lawful after a Divorce which he thought might be made for Adultery and some other reasons 8. For the Education of Youth 9. For restraining the excess of some Peoples living 10. For reforming and explaining the Laws of the Land which his Father had begun 11. To place good Magistrates that no Office should be sold and that Inferior Magistrates should often give an account to the Superior of the Administration of their Offices 12. To consider well who were made Judges 13. To give order that none should be put in Prison upon slight offences The 14th was for moderating of some punishments chiefly the putting Thieves to death which was too severe whereas Adultery was too slightly passed over though Adultery be a greater wrong to the suffering Party than any Theft and so was punished with death by Moses Law This Book was sent to the young King And he having received it The King thinks of Reforming many abuses set himself to write a general Discourse about a Reformation of the Nation which is the second among the Discourses written by him that follow the Journal of his Reign Coll. K. Edw. Remains Number 2. In it he takes notice of the Corrections of the Book of the Liturgy which were then under consideration as also that it was neccssary there should be a Rule of Church-discipline for the censures of ill Livers but he thought that Power was not to be put into the Hands of all the Bishops at that time From thence he goes on to discourse of the ill state of the Nation and of the remedies that seemed proper for it The first he proposes was the Education of Youth next the correction of some Laws and there either broke it off or the rest of it is lost In which as there is a great discovery of a marvellous probity of mind so there are strange hints to come from one not yet fourteen years of Age. And yet it is all written with his own Hand and in such a manner that any who shall look on the Original will clearly see it was his own Work The Stile is simple and sutable to a Child few Men can make such Composures but somewhat above a Child will appear in their Stile which makes me conclude it was all a device of his own This Year the King began to write his Journal himself He writes a Journal of all Proceedings during his Reign The first three years of his Reign are set down in a short way of recapitulating matters But this Year he set down what was done every day that was of any moment together with the Forreign News that were sent over And oftentimes he called to mind Passages some days after they were done and sometime after the middle of a Month he tells what was done in the beginning of it Which shews clearly it was his own Work for if it had been drawn for him by any that were about him and given him only to copy out for his memory it would have been more exact so that there remains no doubt with me but that it was his own originally And therefore since all who have writ of that time have drawn their Informations from that Journal and though they have printed some of the Letters he wrote when a Child which are indeed the meanest things that ever fell from him yet except one little fragment nothing of it has been yet published I have copied it out entirely and set it before my Collection Coll. K. Edw. Remains Number 1. I have added to it some other Papers that were also writ by him The first
they continued still in that mind that they could not be offered by them as Mediators yet they ordered them to impart them unto the Emperor as News and carefully to observe his looks and behaviour upon their opening of every one of them But now the Kings death broke off this Negotiation The Kings sickness together with all his other Affairs He had last year first the Measels and then the Small-Pox of which he was perfectly recovered In his Progress he had been sometimes violent in his Exercises which had cast him into great Colds but these went off and he seemed to be well after it But in the beginning of January this year he was seized with a deep Cough and all Medicines that were used did rather encrease than lessen it upon which a suspition was taken up and spread over all the World so that it is mentioned by most of the Historians of that Age that some lingering Poison had been given him but more than Rumours and some ill-favoured Circumstances I could never discover concerning this He was so ill when the Parliament met that he was not able to go to Westminster but ordered their first meeting and the Sermon to be at White-hall In the time of his sickness Bishop Ridley preached before him and took occasion to run out much on Works of Charity and the obligation that lay on Men of high Condition to be eminent in good Works This touched the King to the quick So that presently after Sermon he sent for the Bishop His care of the Relief of the Poor And after he had commanded him to sit down by him and be covered he resumed most of the Heads of the Sermon and said he looked on himself as chiefly touched by it he desired him as he had already given him the Exhortation in general so to direct him how to do his duty in that Particular The Bishop astonished at this tenderness in so young a Prince burst forth in Tears expressing how much he was overjoyed to see such inclinations in him but told him he must take time to think on it and craved leave to consult with the Lord Major and Court of Aldermen So the King writ by him to them to consult speedily how the Poor should be relieved They considered there were three sorts of Poor such as were so by natural infirmity or folly as impotent Persons and Mad-men or Ideots such as were so by accident as sick or maimed Persons and such as by their idleness did cast themselves into poverty So the King ordered the Gray-friars Church near Newgate with the Revenues belonging to it to be a House for Orphans St. Bartholomews near Smith-field to be an Hospital and gave his own House of Bridewell to be a Place of Correction and Work for such as were wilfully idle He also confirmed and enlarged the Grant for the Hospital of St. Thomas in Southwark which he had erected and endowed in August last And when he set his Hand to these Foundations which was not done before the 26th of June this Year He thanked God that had prolonged his Life till he had finished that design So he was the first Founder of those Houses which by many great Additions since that time have risen to be among the Noblest in Europe He expressed in the whole course of his sickness great submission to the Will of God and seemed glad at the approaches of death only the consideration of Religion and the Church touched him much and upon that account he said he was desirous of Life About the end of May Several Marriages or beginning of June the Duke of Suffolks three Daughters were married The eldest Lady Jane to the Lord Guilford Dudley the fourth Son of the Duke of Northumberland who was the only Son whom he had yet unmarried The second the Lady Katharine to the Earl of Pembroke's eldest Son the Lord Herbert The third the Lady Mary who was crooked to the Kings Groom-Porter Martin Keys The Duke of Northumberland married his two Daughters the eldest to Sir Henry Sidney Son to Sir William Sidney that had been Steward to the King when he was Prince the other was married to the Lord Hastings Son to the Earl of Huntington The People were mightily inflamed against this insolent Duke for it was generally given out that he was sacrificing the King to his own extravagant ambition He seemed little to regard their Censures but attended on the King most constantly and expressed all the care and concern about him that was possible And finding that nothing went so near his Heart as the ruine of Religion which he apprehended would follow upon his death when his Sister Mary should come to the Crown He is perswaded to leave the Crown to the Lady Jane Upon that he and his Party took advantage to propose to him to settle the Crown by his Letters Patents on the Lady Jane Gray How they prevailed with him to pass by his Sister Elizabeth who had been always much in his favour I do not so well understand But the King being wrought over to this the Dutchess of Suffolk who was next in King Henry's Will was ready to devolve her Right on her Daughter even though she should come afterwards to have Sons So on the 11th of June Mountague that was Chief Justice of the Common-Pleas and Baker and Bromley two Judges Which the Judges at first opposed with the Kings Attorney and Solicitor were commanded to come to Council There they found the King with some Privy-Councellors about him The King told them he did now apprehend the danger the Kingdom might be in if upon his death his Sister Mary should succeed who might marry a Stranger and so change the Laws and the Religion of the Realm So he ordered some Articles to be read to them of the way in which he would have the Crown to descend They objected that the Act of Succession being an Act of Parliament could not be taken away by any such device yet the King required them to take the Articles and draw a Book according to them they asked a little time to consider of it So having examined the Statute of the first Year of this Reign concerning Treasons they found that it was Treason not only after the Kings death but even in his Life to change the Succession Secretary Petre in the mean while pressed them to make hast When they came again to the Council they declared they could not do any such thing for it was Treason and all the Lords should be guilty of Treason if they went on in it Upon which the Duke of Northumberland who was not then in the Council-Chamber being advertised of this came in great fury calling Mountague a Traitor and threatned all the Judges so that they thought he would have beaten them But the Judges stood to their Opinion They were again sent for and came with Gosnold added to them on the 15th of June The King was
present and he somewhat sharply asked them Why they had not prepared the Book as he had ordered them They answered That what ever they did would be of no force without a Parliament The King said He intended to have one shortly Then Mountague proposed that it might be delayed till the Parliament met But the King said He would have it first done and then ratified in Parliament and therefore he required them on their Allegiance to go about it and some Counsellors told them if they refused to obey that they were Traitors This put them in a great consternation and old Mountague thinking it could not be Treason what ever they did in this matter while the King lived and at worst that a Pardon under the Great Seal would secure him consented to set about it if he might have a Commission requiring him to do it and a Pardon under the Great Seal when it was done Both these being granted him he was satisfied The other Judges But through fear all yielded except Judge Hales being asked if they would concur did all agree being overcome with fear except Gosnald who still refused to do it But he also being sorely threatned both by the Duke of Northumberland and the Earl of Shrewsbury consented to it the next day So they put the Entail of the Crown in Form of Law and brought it to the Lord Chancellor to put the Seal to it They were all required to set their Hands to it but both Gosnald and Hales refused Yet the former was wrought on to do it but the latter though a most steady and zealous Man for the Reformation would upon no consideration yield to it After that the Lord Chancellor for his Security desired that all the Counsellors might set their Hands to it which was done on the 21st of June by thirty three of them it is like including the Judges in the Number But Cranmer as he came seldom to Council after the Duke of Somersets Fall so he was that day absent on design Cecil in a Relation which he made one write of this Transaction for clearing himself afterwards says That when he had heard Gosnald and Hales declare how much it was against Law he refused to set his Hand to it as a Counsellor and that he only Signed as a Witness to the Kings Subscription But Cranmer still refused to do it after they had all Signed it and said he would never consent to the disinheriting of the Daughters of his late Master Many Consultations were had to perswade him to it Cranmer was very hardly brought to consent to it But he could not be prevailed on till the King himself set on him who used many Arguments from the danger Religion would otherwise be in together with other Perswasions so that by his Reasons or rather Importunities at last he brought him to it But whether he also used that distinction of Cecils that he did it as a Witness and not as a Counsellor I do not know but it seems probable that if that liberty was allowed the one it would not be denied the other The Kings sickness becomes desperate But though the setling this business gave the King great content in his mind yet his Distemper rather encreased than abated so that the Physicians had no hope of his recovery Upon which a confident Woman came and undertook his Cure if he might be put into her Hands This was done and the Physicians were put from him upon this pretence that they having no hopes of his recovery in a desperate Case desperate Remedies were to be used This was said to be the Duke of Northumberlands advice in particular and it encreased the Peoples jealousie of him when they saw the King grow very sensibly worse every day after he came under the Womans care which becoming so plain she was put from him and the Physicians were again sent for and took him into their charge But if they had small hopes before they had none at all now Death thus hastening on him the Duke of Northumberland who knew he had done but half his work except he had the Kings Sisters in his Hands got the Council to write to them in the Kings Name inviting them to come and keep him company in his sickness But as they were on the way on the sixth of July his Spirits and Body were so sunk that he found death approaching and so he composed himself to die in a most devout manner His whole exercise was in short Prayers and Ejaculations The last that he was heard to use was in these words Lord God deliver me out of this miserable and wretched Life His last Prayer and take me among thy Chosen Howbeit not my Will but thine be done Lord I commit my Spirit to thee O Lord thou knowest how happy it were for me to be with thee yet for thy Chosens sake send me Life and Health that I may truly serve thee O my Lord God bless my People and save thine Inheritance O Lord God save thy chosen People of England O Lord God defend this Realm from Papistry and maintain thy true Religion that I and my People may praise thy Holy Name for Jesus Christ his sake Seeing some about him he seemed troubled that they were so near and had heard him but with a pleasant countenance he said he had been praying to God And soon after the Pangs of death coming on him he said to Sir Henry Sidney who was holding him in his Arms I am faint Lord have mercy on me and receive my Spirit and so he breathed out his Innocent Soul The Duke of Northumberland according to Cecils Relation intended to have concealed his death for a fortnight but it could not be done His Death and Character Thus died King Edward the sixth that incomparable young Prince He was then in the sixteenth Year of his Age and was counted the wonder of that Time He was not only learned in the Tongues and other Liberal Sciences but knew well the State of his Kingdom He kept a Book in which he writ the Characters that were given him of all the chief Men of the Nation all the Judges Lord-Lieutenants and Justices of the Peace over England in it he had marked down their way of living and their zeal for Religion He had studied the matter of the Mint with the Exchange and value of Money so that he understood it well as appears by his Journal He also understood Fortification and designed well He knew all the Harbours and Ports both of his own Dominions and of France and Scotland and how much Water they had and what was the way of coming in to them He had acquired great knowledge in Forreign Affairs so that he talked with the Ambassadors about them in such a manner that they filled all the World with the highest opinion of him that was possible which appears in most of the Histories of that Age. He had great quickness of apprehension and
had yet received of him only 300000 Crowns but he had good security for the rest and the Merchants were bound to pay him 100000 lib. Sterling and therefore he demanded a little more time of them All this was printed soon after at Strasburgh by the English there in a Book which they sent over to England in which both the Address made by the Commons in Parliament and this Answer of the Emperour 's to the Towns is mentioned And that whole Discourse which is in the form of an Address to the Queen the Nobility and the Commons is written with such gravity and simplicity of Stile that as it is by much the best I have seen of this time so in these publick Transactions there is no reason to think it untrue For the things which it relates are credible of themselves and though the sum there mentioned was very great yet he that considers that England was to be bought with it will not think it an extraordinary price In that Discourse it is further said that as Gardiner corrupted many by Bribes so in the Court of Chancery Common Justice was denied to all but those who came into these Designs Having thus given an account of what was done in the Parliament I shall next shew how the Convocation proceeded The Proceedings of the Convocation Bonner being to preside in it as being the first Bishop of the Province of Canterbury appointed John Harpsfield his Chaplain to preach who took his Text out of the twentieth of the Acts verse 20 Feed the Flock He run out in his bidding Prayers most profusely on the Queens Praises comparing her to Deborah and Esther with all the servilest flatteries he could invent next he bid them pray for the Lady Elizabeth but when he came to mention the Clergy he enlarged in the praises of Bonner Gardiner Tonstal Heath and Day so grosly that it seems the strains of flattering Church-men at that time were very course and he run out so copiously in them as if he had been to deliver a Panegyrick and not to bid the Beads In his Sermon he inveighed against the late Preachers for not observing Fasts nor keeping Lent and for their Marriages which he severely condemned Weston Dean of Westminster was presented Prolocutor by the lower House Disputes concerning the Sacrament and approved of by Bonner Whether any of the Bishops that had been made in King Edwards time sat among them I do not know But in the lower House there was great opposition made There had been care taken that there should be none returned to the Convocation but such as would comply in all points But yet there came six Non-compliers who being Deans or Arch-Deacons had a right to sit in the Convocation These were Philpot Archdeacon of Winchester Philips Dean of Rochester Haddon Dean of Exeter Cheyney Arch-deacon of Hereford Ailmer Arch-deacon of Stow and Young Chanter of St. Davids Weston the Prolocuter proposed to them on the 18th of October that there had been a Catechism printed in the last year of King Edwards Reign in the name of that Synod and as he understood it was done without their consents which was a pestiferous Book and full of Heresies There was likewise a very abominable Book of Common Prayer set out it was therefore the Queens pleasure that they should prepare such Laws about Religion as she would ratifie with her Parliament So he proposed that they should begin with condemning those Books particularly the Articles in them contrary to the Sacrament of the Altar and he gave out two questions about it Whether in the Sacrament upon the Sanctification of the Bread and Wine all their substance did not vanish being changed into the Body and Blood of Christ and Whether the natural Body of Christ was not corporally present in the Eucharist either by the Transubstantiation of the Elements into his Body and Blood or by the Conjunction of Concomitance as some expressed it The House was adjourned till the 20th on which day every Man was appointed to give in his Answer to these Questions All answered and subscribed in the affirmative except the six before mentioned Philpot said whereas it was given out that the Catechism was was not approved by the Convocation though it was printed in their name it was a mistake for the Convocation had authorised a number of Persons to set forth Ecclesiastical Laws to whom they had committed their Synodal Authority So that they might well set out such Books in the name of the Convocation He also said that it was against all order to move Men to subscribe in such points before they were examined and since the number of these on the one side was so unequal to those on the other side he desired that Dr. Ridley Mr. Rogers and two or three more might be allowed to come to the Convocation This seemed very reasonable So the lower House proposed it to the Bishops They answered that these persons being Prisoners they could not bring them but they should move the Council about it A Message also was sent from some great Lords that they intended to hear the Disputation so the House adjourned till the 23d There was then a great appearance of Noblemen and others The Prolocutor began with a Protestation that by this Dispute they did not intend to call the Truth in doubt to which they had all subscribed but they did it only to satisfie the objections of those few who refused to concur wtih them But it was denied to let any Prisoners or others assist them for it was said that that being a Dispute among those of the Convocation none but Members were to be heard in it Haddon and Ailmer foreseeing they should be run down with clamour and noise refused to dispute Young went away Cheyney being next spoke to did propose his Objections that St. Paul calls the Sacrament Bread after the Consecration that Origen said it went into the Excrement and Theodoret said the Bread and Wine did not in the Sacrament depart from their former Substance Form and Shape Moreman was called on to answer him He said that St. Paul calling it Bread was to be understood thus the Sacrament or Form of Bread To Origens Authority he answered nothing but to Theodoret he said the word they render Substance stood in a more general signification and so might signifie accidental Substance Upon this Ailmer who had resolved not to Dispute could not contain himself but said the Greek Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 could not be so understood for the following words of Form and Shape belonged to the Accidents but that only belonged to the Substance of the Elements Upon this there followed a Contest about the signification of that word Then Philpot struck in and said the occasion of Theodorets writing plainly shewed that was a vain Cavil for the Dispute was with the Eutychians whether the Body and humane Nature of Christ had yet an Existence distinct from the Divine
them into some other Cure or reserve a Pension out of their Benefice for them That no religious Man who had professed Chastity should be suffered to live with his Wife That care should be taken of vacant Churches That till they were provided the people should go to the Neighbouring Churches That all the Ceremonies Holy-days and Fasts used in King Henry's time should be again observed That those who were ordained by the new Book in King Edwards time not being ordained in very deed The Bishop if they were otherwise sufficient should supply vvhat vvas vvanting before and so admit them to Minister That the Bishops should set forth an uniform Doctrine of Homilies and compel the people to come to Church and hear Divine Service That they should carefully look to all School-masters and Teachers of Children And that the Bishops should take care to set forth the Premises vvith all kind of Vertue godly Living and good Example Proceedings against the Bishops that adhered to the Reformation and endeavour to keep down all sort of Vice These vvere Sign'd on the 4 of March and Printed and sent over the Kingdom But to make the Married Bishops Examples of the severity of their proceedings the Queen gave a special Commission to Gardiner Tonstall Bonner Parfew Bishop of St. Asaph Day and Kitchin of Landaffe making mention that vvith great grief of heart she had heard that the Archbishop of York the Bishops of St. Davids Chester and Bristol had broken their Vows and defiled their Function by contracting Marriage therefore those or any three of them are empowered to call them before them and if the Premises be found to be true Col. Number 11. 12. to deprive and turn them out of their Bishopricks This I have put into the Collection with another Comission to the same Persons to call the Bishops of Lincoln Glocester and Hereford before them in whose Patents it was provided that they should hold their Bishopricks so long as they behaved themselves well and since they by preaching Erroneous Doctrine and by inordinate Life and Conversation as she credibly understood had carried themselves contrary to the Laws of God and the Practice of the universal Church these or any two of them should proceed against them either according to Ecclesiastical Canons or the Laws of the Land and declare their Bishopricks void as they vvere indeed already void Thus vvere Seven Bishops all at a dash turned out It was much censured that there having been Laws made allowing Marriage to the Clergy the Queen should by her own Authority upon the repealing these Laws turn out Bishops for things that had been so well warranted by Law for the Repeal was only an Annulling of the Law for the Future but did not void it from the beginning so that however it might have justified proceedings against them for the Future if they had lived with their Wives yet it could not warrant the punishing them for what was past And even the severest Popes or their Legates who had pressed the Coelibate most had always before they proceeded to deprive any Priests for Marriage left it to their choice whether they would quit their Wives or their Benefices but had never summarily turned them out for being married And for the other Bishops it was an unheard of way of procedure for the Queen before any process was made to empower Delegates to declare their Sees void as they were indeed aIready void This was to give Sentence before hearing And all this was done by vertue of the Queens Supremacy for tho she thought that a sinful and Schismatical Power yet she was easily perswaded to use it against the Reformed Clergy and to turn them out of their Benefices upon such unjust and Illegal pretences So that now the proceedings against Gardiner and Bonner in which were the greatest Stretches made that had been in the last Reign were far outdone by those new Delegates For the Archbishop of York tho he was now turned out yet he was still kept Prisoner till King Philip among the Acts of Grace he did at his coming over procured his Liberty But his See was not filled till February next for then Heath had his Conge d'elire On or before the 18th of March this Year were those other Sees declared Vacant For that day did the Conge d'elire go out to the Deans and Chapters of St. Davids Lincoln Hereford Chester Glocester and Bristol sor Morgan White Parfew Coates Brookes and Holyman Goodrick of Ely died in April this Year He seems to have complied with the time as he had done often before for he was not at all cast into any trouble which it cannot be imagined he could have escaped since he had put the great Seal to the Patents for the Lady Jane if he had not Redeemed it by a ready consenting to the changes that were to be made He was a busie secular spirited Man and had given himself up wholly to Factions and Intrigues of State so that tho his opinion had always leaned to the Reformation it is no wonder if a man so tempered would prefer the keeping of his Bishoprick before the Discharge of his Conscience Thirleby of Norwich was Translated to Ely and Hopton was made Bishop of Norwich But Scory that had been Bishop os Chichester tho upon Day 's being restored he was turned out of his Bishoprick did comply meerly He came before Bonner and Renounced his Wife and did Penance for it and had his Absolution under his Seal the 14th of July this Year which is in the Collection Number 13. But it seems this was out of fear for he soon after fled out of England and lived beyond Sea untill Queen Elizabeth's days and then he came over But it was judged indecent to restore him to his former See where it is likely this Scandal he had given was known and so he was made Bishop of Hereford The Bishop of Bath and Wales Barlow was also made to Resign as appears by the Conge d'elire for Bourn to succeed him dated the 19th of March. Therein it is said that the See wss Vacant by the Resignation of the former Bishop tho in the Election that was made on the 28th of March it is said the See was vacant by the Removal or Deprivation of their former Bishop But I incline to believe it truer that he did resign since he is not mentioned in the Commissions formerly spoken of But that was not all for at this time a Book was set out in his Name whether written by him or Forged and laid on his Name I cannot judge in which he retracts his former errours and speaks of Luther and Oecolampadius and many others with whom he says he had familiarly conversed with great bitterness He also accuses the Gospellers in England of Gluttony Hypocrisie Pride and ill Nature And indeed it is one of the most Virulent Invectives against the Reformation that was written at that time But it is not likely
the hope of that relief and comfort that Soul-Masses might bring them in Purgatory would prevail with many of them to make at least great if not entire Restitutions This Point being carried by those who did not understand what future danger their Estates were in but considered the present Confirmation and the other Advantages which they were to have for consenting to this Act all the rest passed with no opposition The Act about the proceeding against Hereticks passed more easily than any thing that had been proposed So it seems the opposition that was made to other Acts came not from any that favoured the Reformation otherwise this would have found some resistance But now it was the only way to the Queen's Favour and to Preferment to run down that which was called Heresy Consultations about the way of dealing with Hereticks After the Dissolution of the Parliament the first thing taken into consideration was what way to proceed against the Hereticks Cardinal Pool had been suspected to favour the Protestants but seemed now to be much alienated from them and therefore when Tremellius who had declared himself a Protestant came to him at Brussels he would not see him though he was his God-father He came over into England much changed from that freedom of Conversation he had formerly practised he was in reserves to all People spoke little and had put on an Italian Temper as well as behaviour he brought over two Italians Priuli and Ormaneto who were his only Confidents He was a Man of a generous and good disposition but knew how jealous the Court of Rome would be of him if he seemed to favour Hereticks therefore he expressed great detestation of them Nor did he converse much with any that had been of that Party but the late Secretary Cecil who though he lived for the most part privatly at his House near Stamford where he afterwards built a most sumptuous House and was known to favour the Reformation still in his Heart yet in many things he complied with the Time and came to have more of his confidence than any English Man The Cardinal professed himself an Enemy to extream Proceedings The Cardinal is for moderate Courses He said Pastors ought to have Bowels even to their straying Sheep Bishops were Fathers and ought to look on those that erred as their sick Children and not for that to kill them He had seen that severe Proceedings did rather inflame than cure that Disease There was a great difference to be made between a Nation uninfected where some few Teachers came to spread Errors and a Nation that had been over-run with them both Clergy and Laity The People were not so violently to be drawn back but were to have time given them to recover out of those Errors into which they had been led by the Compliance and Writings of their Prelats Therefore he proposed that there should be a strict Reformation of the Manners of the Clergy carried on He had observed in every Country of Christendom that all the best and wisest Men acknowledged that the Scandals and Ignorance of the Clergy had given the entrance to Heresy So he moved that there might be a reviving of the Rules of the Primitive Church and then within a little time Men might by degrees be brought over I have not found that he proposed the receiving the Council of Trent which is the more strange since he had been himself one of the Legats at the first Session of it but it seems it was not thought seasonable to propose it till the Council were first ended and dissolved On the other hand Gardiner But Gardiner is for violent ones who had no great sense of Ecclesiastical Matters but as they served Intrigues of State and being himself of such a temper that severe Proceedings wrought much on him judged that the executing the Laws against the Lollards was that in which they were chiefly to trust He was confident the Preachers then in Prison were Men of such tempers that if they saw they were to be burnt they would comply or if they stood out and were burnt that would so terrify the rest that the whole Nation would soon change He remembred well how the Lollards grew in England only upon Cardinal Wolsey's slackning the execution of the Laws against them And upon the passing of the Statute of the Six Articles many submitted so that if King Henry had not discouraged the vigorous execution of that Act all had turned He did not deny but a Reformation of the Clergy was a good and fit mean but said that all Times could not bear such things and if they went to reform their Manners the Hereticks would from thence take advantage of raising clamours against a scandalous Clergy which would encrease rather than lessen the aversion the People had to their Pastors So Gardiner complained that Pool by his intention of coming over too hastily had almost precipitated all things and now by his gentle proceedings would as much prejudice them another way All these Reasonings were such as became a Man of Gardiner's temper which being servile and abject made him measure others by himself He was also at this time highly provoked by the reprinting of his Books of True Obedience which he had writ in the Time of King Henry and to which Bonner had made the Preface In these Books Gardiner had not only argued against the Pope's Supremacy and for the Kings but had condemned the King's Marriage with Queen Katherine calling it often incestuous and unlawful and had justified the King's Divorcing her and marrying his most godly and vertuous Wife Queen Ann. This being reprinted in Strasburg was now conveighed into England and it was acknowledged to be a handsome piece of Spite in the reformed thus to expose him to the World But though this netled him much yet he was confident enough and excused himself that he had erred through fear and weakness as St. Peter had done though it was an unreasonable thing to compare an Error of near thirty Years continuance to the sudden denial of St. Peter that was presently expiated with so true and sincere a Repentance To which the Queen inclined Between these two Councils the Queen would have a mean way taken to follow both in part She encouraged Pool to go on in the correcting the Manners of the Clergy and likewise pressed Gardiner to proceed against the Hereticks She also sent Ambassadors to Rome who were the Viscount Montacute the Bishop of Ely and Sir Edward Carn one to represent every State of the Kingdom to make her Obedience to the Pope and to obtain a Confirmation of all those Graces Cardinal Pool had granted in his Name 1555. On the 23d of January all the Bishops went to Lambeth to receive the Cardinal's Blessing and Directions He wished them to return to their Cures and treat their Flocks with all gentleness and to endeavour rather to gain them that way than to use
He protested to Cranmer that it was the most sorrowfull Action of his whole Life and acknowledged the great Love and Friendship that had been between them and that no Earthly Consideration but the Queen's Command could have induced him to come and do what they were then about He shed so many Tears that oft he stopt and could not go on in his discourse for the abundance of them But Cranmer said his Degradation was no trouble to him at all he reckoned himself as long ago cut off from all dependance and communion with the See Rome so their doing it now with so much Pageantry did not much affect him only he put in an Appeal from the Pope to the next free General Council he said he was cited to Rome but all the while kept a Prisoner so there was no reason to proceed against him in his absence since he was willing to have gone thither and defended his Doctrine he also denied any authority the Pope had over him He is degraded or in England and therefore appealed from his Sentence But notwithstanding that he was degraded and all that ludicrous Attire was taken piece after piece from him according to the Ceremonies of Degradation which are in use in the Church of Rome But there were new Engines contrived against him Many had been sent to confer with him both English and Spanish Divines to perswade him to recant he was put in hopes of Life and Preferment again and removed out of Prison to the Dean's Lodgings at Christ-Church where all the Arguments that could be invented were made use of to turn him from his former perswasion And in conclusion as St. Peter himself had with Curses denied his Saviour so he who had resisted now almost three years was at last overcome and human infirmity the fears of Death and the hopes that were given him prevailed with him to set his Hand to a Paper He recants renouncing all the Errors of Luther and Zwinglius acknowledging the Pope's Supremacy the seven Sacraments the Corporal Presence in the Eucharist Purgatory Prayer for departed Souls the Invocation of Saints to which was added his being sorry for his former Errors and concluded exhorting all that had been deceived by his Example or Doctrine to return to the unity of the Church and protesting that he had signed it willingly only for the discharge of his own Conscience Fox and other later Writers from him have said that one reason of this Compliance was that he might have time to finish his Answer to Gardiner's Book against that which he had written concerning the Sacrament and Fox has printed the Letter which he avouches to prove this by But the good Man it seems read the Letter very carelesly for Cranmer says no such thing in it but only that he had appealed to the next General Council to try if that could procure him a longer delay in which he might have time to finish his Book and between these two there is a great difference How long this was signed before his Execution I find it no where marked for there is no Date put to his Subscription Cranmer's Recantation was presently printed and occasioned almost equally great Insultings on the one hand and Dejection on the other But the Queen was not at all wrought on by it and was now forced to discover that her private Resentments governed her in this matter which before she had disowned She was resolved he should be made a Sacrifice for giving the Judgment of Divorce in her Mother's Marriage and tho hitherto she had pretended only Zeal for Religion yet now when that could be no more alleaged yet she persisted in her Resolution of having him burnt She said since he had bin the great Promoter of Heresy that had corrupted the whole Nation that must not serve his turn which would be sufficient in other cases It was good for his own Soul and might do good to others that he repented but yet she ordered the Sentence to be executed The Writ went out the 24th of February Coll. Num. 28. which will be found in the Collection Heath took care not only to enroll the Writ but the Warrant sent to him for issuing it which is not ordinary It 's like he did it to leave it on Record to Posterity that he did it not in course as he did other Writs but had a special Order from the Queen for it The long time that passed between the date of the Writ and the execution of it makes it probable that he made the formerly mentioned Recantation after the Writ was brought down and that the fears of Death then before his Eyes did so far work on him that he signed the Writing but when the second Order was sent down to execute the former he was dealt with to renew his Subscription and then to write the whole over again which he also did all this time being under some small hopes of Life but conceiving likewise some jealousies that they might burn him he writ secretly a Paper containing a sincere Confession of his Faith such as flowed from his Conscience and not from his weak fears and being brought out he carried that along with him He was carried to S. Maries and set on a place raised higher for him to be more conspicuously seen Cole Provost of Eaton preached he ran out in his Sermon on the Mercy and Justice of God which two Attributes do not oppose or justle out one another he applied this to Princes that were Gods on Earth who must be just as well as mercifull and therefore they had appointed Cranmer that day to suffer he said it was he that had dissolved the Marriage between the Queen's Father and Mother had driven out the Pope's Authority had been the fountain of all the Heresies in England and since the Bishop of Rochester and Sir Tho. More had suffered for the Church it was meet that others should suffer for Heresy and as the Duke of Northumberland had suffered in More 's room so there was no other Clergyman that was equal or fit to be ballanced with Fisher but he Then he turned to Cranmer and magnified his Conversion which he said was the immediate Hand of God that none of their Arguments had done it but the inward working of God's Spirit He gave him great hopes of Heaven and assured him there should be Dirges and Masses said for his Soul in all the Churches in Oxford All this while Cranmer expressed great inward confusion lifting up his Eyes often to Heaven and then letting them fall downward as one ashamed of himself and he often poured out floods of tears In the end when Cole bid him declare his Faith he first prayed with many moving expressions of deep remorse and inward horror Then he made his Exhortation to the People First Not to love or set their hearts on the things of the World to obey the King and Queen out of conscience to God to live in
mutual Love and to relieve the Poor according to their abundance Then he came to that on which he said all his past Life and that which was to come did hang being now to enter either into the joys of Heaven or the pains of Hell He repeated the Apostles Creed and declared his belief of the Scriptures and then he spake to that which he said troubled his Conscience more than any thing he had ever done in his whole Life which was the subscribing a Paper contrary to the Truth and against his Conscience out of the fear of Death and the love of Life and when he came to the Fire he was resolved that Hand that had signed it should burn first He rejected the Pope as Christ's enemy and Antichrist and said he had the same belief of the Sacrament which he had published in the Book he writ about it Upon this there was a wonderful Confusion in the Assembly Those who hoped to have gained a great Victory that day seeing it turning another way were in much disorder They called to him to dissemble no more He said he had ever loved Simplicity and before that time had never dissembled in his whole Life And going on in his discourse with abundance of tears they pulled him down and led him away to the Stake which was set in the same place where Ridley and Latimer were burnt All the way the Priests upbraided him for his changing but he was minding another thing When he came to the Stake he first prayed He suffers Myrtyrdome with great constancy of Mind and then undressed himself and being tied to it as the Fire was kindling he stretched forth his Right-Hand towards the Flame never moving it save that once he wiped his Face with it till it was burnt away which was consumed before the Fire reached his Body He expressed no disorder for the pain he was in sometimes saying that unworthy Hand and oft crying out Lord Jesus receive my Spirit He was soon after quite burnt But it was no small matter of Astonishment to find his Heart entire and not consumed among the Ashes which tho the Reformed would not carry so far as to make a Miracle of it and a clear proof that his Heart had continued true tho his Hand had erred yet they objected it to the Papists that it was certainly such a thing that if it had fallen out in any of their Church they had made it a Miracle Thus did Thomas Cranmer end his days in the sixty seventh year of his Age. He was a Man raised of God for great Services His Character and well fitted for them He was naturally of a milde and gentle temper not soon heated nor apt to give his Opinion rashly of things or persons and yet his Gentleness tho it oft exposed him to his Enemies who took advantages from it to use him ill knowing he would readily forgive them did not lead him into such a weakness of Spirit as to consent to every thing that was uppermost for as he stood firmly against the six Articles in K. Henry's time notwithstanding all his heat for them so he also opposed the Duke of Somerset in the matter of the sale and alienation of the Chantry Lands and the Duke of Northumberland during his whole Government and now resisted unto Blood so that his meekness was really a vertue in him and not a pusillanimity in his temper He was a Man of great Candor He never dissembled his Opinion nor disowned his Friend two rare qualities in that Age in which there was a continued course of dissimulation almost in the whole English Clergy and Nation they going backward and forward as the Court turned But this had got him that esteem with King Henry that it always preserv'd him in his days He knew what Complaints soever were brought against him he would freely tell him the truth so instead of asking it from other hands he began at himself He neither disowned his esteem of Queen Anne nor his friendship to Cromwel and the Duke of Somerset in their misfortunes but owned he had the same thoughts of them in their lowest Condition that he had in their greatest State He being thus prepared by a candid and good nature for the searches into Truth added to these a most wonderful diligence for he drew out of all the Authors that he read every thing that was remarkable digesting these Quotations into Common-places This begat in King Henry an admiration of him for he had often tried it to bid him bring the Opinions of the Fathers and Doctors upon several questions which he commonly did in two or three dayes time This flowed from the copiousness of his common place Books He had a good judgment but no great quickness of apprehension not closeness of Stile which was diffused and unconnected therefore when any thing was to be penned that required more Nerves he made use of Ridley He laid out all his Wealth on the poor and pious uses He had Hospitals and Surgeons in his House for the King's Seamen He gave Pensions to many of those that fled out of Germany into England and kept up that which is Hospitality indeed at his Table where great numbers of the honest and poor neighbours were always invited instead of the Luxury and Extravagance of great Entertainments which the vanity and excess of the Age we live in has honoured with the name of Hospitality to which too many are led by the Authority of Custom to comply too far He was so humble and affable that he carried himself in all conditions at the same rate His last Fall was the only blemish of his life but he expiated it with a sincere repentance and a patient Martyrdom He had been the chief advancer of the Reformation in his Life and God so ordered it that his death should bear a proportion to the former parts of his life which was no small Confirmation to all that received his Doctrine when they heard how constantly he had at last sealed it with his Blood And tho it is not to be fancied that King Henry was a Prophet yet he discovered such things in Cranmers temper as made him conclude he was to die a Martyr for his Religion and therefore he ordered him to change his Coat of Arms and to give Pelicans instead of Cranes which were formerly the Arms of his Family Intimating withal that as it is reported of the Pelican that she gives her Blood to feed her young ones so he was to give his Blood for the good of the Church That King's kindness to him subjected him too much to him for great Obligations do often prove the greatest snares to generous and noble minds And he was so much over-born by his respects to him and was so affected with King Henry's Death that he never after that shaved his Beard but let it grow to a great length which I the rather mention because the Pictures that were afterwards made for
Exeter besieged ibid. It is relieved and the Rebels defeated pag. 119 The Norfolk Rebels are dispersed ibid. A general Pardon pag. 120 A Visitation of Cambridg ibid. Dispute about the Greek pronunciation ibid. Bonner in new Troubles ibid. Injunctions are given him pag. 121 He did not obey them pag. 122 He is proceeded against ibid He defends himself pag. 123 He Appeals pag. 125 But is deprived pag. 126 Censures past upon it pag. 127 The French fall into Bulloign pag. 128 Ill Success in Scotland pag. 129 The Affairs of Germany ibid. A Faction against the Protector pag. 130 Advices about Forreign Affairs pag. 131. Paget sent to the Emperor ibid. But can obtain nothing pag. 133. Debates in Council ibid. Complaints of the Protector pag. 134. The Counsellors leave him pag. 135. The City of London joyns with them pag. 136. The Protector offers to submit ibid. He is accused and sent to the Tower pag. 138. Censures passed upon him ibid. The Papists much lifted up pag. 139. But their hopes vanish ibid. A Treaty with the Emperor pag. 140. A Session of Parliament ibid. An Act against Tumults ibid. And against Vagabonds ibid. Bishops move for a Power of Censuring pag. 141. An Act about Ordinations ibid. An Act about the Duke of Somerset ibid. The Reformation carried on pag. 142. A Book of Ordinations made pag. 143. Heath disagrees to it and put in Prison ibid. Interrogations added in the new Book pag. 144. Bulloigne was resolved to be given to the French pag. 146. Pope Paul the third dies ibid. Cardinal Pool was elected Pope ibid. Julius the third chosen pag. 147. 1550. A Treaty between the English and French ibid. Instructions given the English Ambassador ibid. Articles of the Treaty pag. 148. The Earl of Warwick governs all pag. 149. Ridley made Bishop of London ibid. Proceedings against Gardiner pag. 150. Articles sent to him ibid. He signed them with Exceptions pag. 151. New Articles sent him ibid. He refuses them and is hardly used ibid. Latimer advises the King about his Marriage pag. 152. Hooper made Bishop of Glocester ibid. But refuses the Episcopal Garments ibid. Vpon that great Hâ—â—tâ— arose ibid. Bucers Opinion about it pag. 153. And Peter Martyrs pag. 154. A German Congregation 〈◊〉 London ibid. Polidore Virgil leaâ—â—â— England ibid. A Review made of the common-prayer-Common-Prayer-Book pag. 155. Bucers advice concerning it ibid. He writ a Book for the King pag. 156. The 〈◊〉 studies to reformâ— abuses pag. 157. He keeps a Journal of his Reign ibid. Ridley visits his Diocess pag. 158. Altars turned to Communion-Tables ibid. The Reasons given for it pag. 159. Sermons on Working-days forbidden ibid. The Affairs of Scotland pag. 161. And of Germany ibid. 1551. The Compliance of the Popish Clergy pag. 162. Bucers Death and Funeral pag. 163. His Character pag. 164. Gardiner is deprived pag. 165. Which is much censured ibid. Hooper is Consecrated pag. 166. Articles of Religion prepared ibid. An Abstract of them pag. 167. Corrections in the common-prayer-Common-Prayer-Book pag. 169. Reasons of kneeling at the Communion pag. 170. Orders for the Kings Chaplains pag. 171. The Lady Mary has Mass still ibid. The King is earnest against it pag. 172. The Council write to her about it ibid. But she was intractable pag. 174. And would not hear Ridley preach pag. 175. The Designs of the Earl of Warwick pag. 176. The Sweating Sickness ibid. A Treaty for a Marriage with the Daughter of France pag. 177. Conspiracy against the Duke of Somerset pag. 178. The King is alienated from him pag. 179. He is brought to his Trial. ibid. Acquitted of Treason but not of Felony pag. 180. Some others condemned with him pag. 181. The Seal is taken from the Lord Rich. pag. 182. And given to the Bishop of Ely ibid. Church-mens being in Secular Imployments much censured pag. 183. Duke of Somersets Execution pag. 184. His Character pag. 185. Affairs of Germany pag. 186. Proceedings at Trent pag. 187. 1552. A Session of Parliament pag. 189. The Common-Prayer-Book confirmed ibid. Censures past upon it pag. 190. An Act concerning Treasons ibid. An Act about Fasts and Holy-days pag. 191. An Act for the married Clergy pag. 192. An Act against Vsury ibid. A Bill against Simony not passed pag. 193. The Entail of the Duke of Somersets Estate cut-off pag. 194. The Commons refuse to attaint the Bishop of Duresme by Bill ibid. The Parliament is dissolved pag. 195. A Reformation of the Ecclesiastical Courts is considered ibid. The chief heads of it pag. 197. Rules about Excommunication pag. 201. Projects for relieving the poor Clergy pag. 202. Heath and Day deprived pag. 203. The Affairs of Ireland ibid. A change in the order of the Garter pag. 205. Paget degraded from the Order pag. 206. The encrease of Trade pag. 207. Cardan passes through England pag. 208. The Affairs of Scotland ibid. The Affairs of Germany pag. 210. Proceedings at Trent pag. 211. An Account of the Council there pag. 212. A Judgment of the Histories of it ibid. The freedom of Religion established in Germany pag. 213. The Emperor is much cast down pag. 214. 1553. A Regulation of the Privy Council ibid. A New Parliament ibid. The Bishoprick of Duresm suppressed and two new ones were to be raised pag. 215. A Visitation for the Plate in Churches pag. 216. Instructions for the President in the North. pag. 217. The form of the Bishops Letters Patents pag. 218. A Treaty with the Emperor pag. 219. The Kings sickness pag. 221. His care of the poor ibid. Several Marriages pag. 222. He intends to leave the Crown to Lady Jane Gray ibid. Which the Judges opposed at first ibid. Yet they consented to it except Hales pag. 222. Cranmer is hardly prevailed with pag. 224. The Kings sickness becomes desperate ibid. His last Prayer ibid. His Death and Character ibid. BOOK II. The Life and Reign of Queen Mary QVeen Mary succeeds but is in great danger pag. 233. And retires to Suffolk ibid. She writes to the Council pag. 234. But they declare for the Lady Jane ibid. The Lady Janes Character ibid. She unwillingly accepts the Crown pag. 235. The Council writes to Queen Mary ibid. They proclaim the Lady Jane Queen ibid. Censures passed upon it pag. 236. The Duke of Northumberland much hated pag. 237. The Council send an Army against Queen Mary ibid. Ridley Preaches against her pag. 238. But her Party grows strong ibid. The Council turn and proclaim her Queen pag. 239. The Duke of Northumberland is taken ibid. Many Prisoners are sent to the Tower ibid. The Queen comes to London pag. 240. She was in danger in her Fathers time ibid. And was preserved by Cranmer pag. 241. She submitted to her Father ibid. Designs for changing Religion pag. 242. Gardiners policy ibid. He is made Chancellour ibid. Duke of Northumberland and others Attainted ibid. He at his Death professes he had been always a Papist pag. 243. His Character pag. 244. King Edwards Funeral ibid. The
plain words of Scripture overthroweth the nature of a â—acrament and hath given occasion to many Superâ—â—itions The Body of Christ is given taken and eaten in the Supper only after an Heavenly and Spiritual Manner And the mean whereby the Body of Christ is received and eaten in the Supper is Faith but it is repugnant to the plain words of Scripture and hath given occasion to many Superstitions Since the very Being of humane Nature doth require that the Body of one and the same Man cannot be at one and the same time in many places but of necessity must be in some certain and determinate place therefore the Body of Christ cannot be present in many different places at the same time And since as the Holy Scriptures testify Christ hath been taken up into Heaven and there is to abide till the end of the World it becometh not any of the Faithful to believe or profess that there is a Real or Corporeal presence as they phrase it of the Body and Blood of Christ in the Holy Eucharist The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper was not by Christ's Ordinance reserved carried about lifted up or worshipped XXIX Of the Wicked which eat not the Body of Christ in the Lord's Supper The wicked and such as be void of a lively Faith altho they do carnally and visibly press with their Teeth as St. Augustine saith the Sacrament of the Body and Blood of Christ yet in no wise are they partakers of Christ but rather to their condemnation do eat and drink the Sign or Sacrament of so great a thing XXX Of both Kinds The Cup of the Lord is not to be denied to the Lay-people For both the parts of the Lord's Sacrament by Christ's Ordinance and Commandment ought not to be ministred to all Christian People alike XXX Of the one Oblation of Christ finished upon the Cross The Offering of Christ once made is a perfect Redemption Propitiation and Satisfaction for all the Sins of the whole World both Original and Actual and there is none other Satisfaction for Sin but that alone Wherefore the Sacrifices of Masses in which it was commonly said That the Priests did offer Christ for the Quick and the Dead to have remission of Pain or Guilt were * blasphemous Fables and dangerous Deceits XXXI A single Life is imposed on none by the Word of God Bishops Priests and Deacons are not commanded by God's Law either to vow the estate of a single Life or to abstain from Marriage Therefore it is lawful for them as for all other Christian Men to Marry at their own discretion as they shall judg thâ— same to serve better to Godliness XXXII Excommunicated Persons are to be avoided That Person which by open Denunciation of the Church is rightly cut off from the Unity of the Church and Excommunicated ought to be taken of the whole Multitude of the Faithful as an Heathen and Publican until he be openly reconciled by Penance and received into the Church by a Judg that hath Authority thereunto XXXIII Of the Tradition of the Church It is not necessary that Traditions and Ceremonies be in all places one and utterly alike for at all times they have been divers and may be changed according to the diversities of Countries Times and Mens Manners so that nothing be ordained against God's Word Whosoever through his private judgment willingly and purposely doth openly break the Traditions and Ceremonies of the Church which be not repugnant to the Word of God and be ordained and reproved by common Authority ought to be rebuked openly that others may fear to do the like as he that offendeth against the common Order of the Church and hurteth the Authority of the Magistrate and woundeth the Consciences of the weak Brethren Every Particular or National Church hath Authority to ordain change or abolish Ceremonies or Rites of the Church ordained onely by Man's Authority so that all things be done to edifying XXXIV Of the Homilies The second Book of Homilies the several Titles whereof we have joined under this Article doth contain a godly and wholesome Doctrine and necessary for the Times as doth the former Book of Homilies which were set forth in the time of Edward the 6th and therefore we judg them to be read in Churches by the Ministers diligently and distinctly that they may be understood of the People The Names of the Homilies Of the Right Use of the Church Of Repairing Churches Against the Peril of Idolatry Of Good Works c. The Homilies lately delivered and commended to the Church of England by the King's Injunctions do contain a godly and wholsome Doctrine and fit to be embraced by all Men and for that cause they are diligently plainly and distinctly to be read to the People XXXV Of the Book of Common Prayer and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of England The Book lately delivered to the Church of England by the Authority of the King and Parliament containing the manner and form of publick Prayer and the Ministration of the Sacraments The Book of Consecration of Arch-Bishops and Bishops and ordering of Priests and Deacons lately set forth in the time of King Edward the Sixth and confirmed at the same time by Authority of Parliament doth contain all things necessary to such Consecration and Ordering Neither hath it any thing that of it self is superstitious and ungodly And therefore whosoever are Consecrated and Ordered according to the Rites of that Book since the second Year of the afore-named King Edward unto this time or hereafter shall be Consecrated or Ordered according to the same Rites we decree all such to be rightly orderly and lawfully Consecrated and Ordered in the said Church of England as also the Book published by the same Authority for ordering Ministers in the Church are both of them very pious as to truth of Doctrine in nothing contrary but agreeable to the wholsome Doctrine of the Gospel which they do very much promote and illustrate And for that cause they are by all faithful Members of the Church of England but chiefly of the Ministers of the Word with all thankfulness and readiness of mind to be received approved and commended to the People of God XXXVI Of the Civil Magistrates The King of England is after Christ The Queens Majesty hath the chief Power in this Realm of England and other her Dominions unto whom the chief Government of all Estates of this Realm whether they be Ecclesiastical or Civil in all Cases doth appertain and is not nor ought to be subject to any Forreign Jurisdiction Where we attribute to the Queens Majesty the chief Government by which Titles we understand the minds of some slanderous Folks to be offended We give not to our Princess the Ministry either of God's Word or of the Sacraments the which thing the Injunctions lately set forth by Elizabeth our Queen do most plainly testifie but that only Prerogative which we see to
now be and remain to us in our Actual and Royal Possession by Authority of the said Letters Patents We do therefore by these Presents signify unto all our most loving faithful and obedient Subjects That like-as we for our part shall by God's Grace shew our Self a most gracious and benign Soveraign Queen and Lady to all our good Subjects in all their just and lawful Suits and Causes and to the uttermost of our Power shall preserve and maintain God's most Holy Word Christian Policy and the good Laws Customs and Liberties of these our Realms and Dominions so we mistrust not but they and every of them will again for their parts at all Times and in all Cases shew themselves unto Us their natural Liege Queen and Lady most faithful loving and obedient Subjects according to their bounden Duties and Allegiance whereby they shall please God and do the things that shall tend to their own preservation and sureties willing and commanding all Men of all Estates Degrees and Conditions to see our Peace and accord kept and to be obedient to our Laws as they tender our Favour and will answer for the contrary at their extream Perils In witness whereof we have caused these our Letters to be made Patents Witness our Self at our Tower of London the tenth day of July in the first Year of our Reign God save the Queen Number 2. A Letter sent by Queen Katherine to the Lady Mary her Daughter Ex MS. Norfolcianis in Col. Cresham DAughter I heard such tidings this day that I do perceive if it be true the time is near that Almighty God will provide for you and I am very glad of it for I trust that he doth handle you with a good Love I beseech you agree to his Pleasure with a merry Heart and be you sure that without fail he will not suffer you to perish if you beware to offend him I pray God you good Daughter to offer your self to him if any pangs come to you shrive your self first make your self clean take heed of his Commandments and keep them as near as he will give you Grace to do for then are you sure armed And if this Lady do come to you as it is spoken if she do bring you a Letter from the King I am sure in the self-same Letter you shall be commanded what you shall do Answer you with few words obeying the King your Father in every thing save only that you will not offend God and lose your Soul and go no further with Learning and Disputation in the Matter and wheresoever and in whatsoever Company you shall come obey the King's Commandments speak few words and meddle nothing I will send you two Books in Latin one shall be de Vita Christi with the Declaration of the Gospels and the other the Epistles of St. Hierome that he did write always to Paula and Eustochium and in them trust you shall see good things And sometimes for your Recreation use your Virginals or Lute if you have any But one thing specially I desire you for the love that you owe unto God and unto me to keep your Heart with a chaste Mind and your Body from all ill and wanton Company not thinking nor desiring any Husband for Christ's Passion neither determine your self to any manner of living until this troublesome time be past for I dare make you sure that you shall see a very good end and better than you can desire I would God good Daughter that you did know with how good a Heart I do write this Letter unto you I never did one with a better for I perceive very well that God loveth you I beseech him of his goodness to continue it And if it shall fortune that you shall have no Body to be with you of your Acquaintance I think it best you keep your Keys your self for whosoever it is so shall be done as shall please them And now you shall begin and by likelihood I shall follow I set not a rush by it for when they have done the uttermost they can then I am sure of the amendment I pray you recommend me unto my good Lady of Salisbury and pray her to have a good Heart for we never come to the Kingdom of Heaven but by Troubles Daughter wheresoever you become take no pain to send to me for if I may I will send to you By your loving Mother Katherine the Queen Number 3. A humble Submission made by Queen Mary to her Father Anno 1536. An Original MOst humbly prostrate before the Feet of your most excellent Majesty your most humble faithful and obedient Subject Cotton Libr. Otho C. 20. which hath so extreamly offended your most gracious Highness that mine heavy and fearful Heart dare not presume to call you Father nor your Majesty hath any cause by my deserts saving the benignity of your most blessed Nature doth surmount all Evils Offences and Trespasses and is ever merciful and ready to accept the Penitent calling for Grace in any convenient time Having received this Thursday at Night certain Letters from Mr. Secretary as well advising me to make my humble submission immediately to your Self which because I durst not without your gracious License presume to do before I lately sent unto him as signifying that your most merciful Heart and fatherly Pity had granted me your Blessing with condition that I should persevere in that I had commenced and begun and that I should not eft-soons offend your Majesty by the denial or refusal of any such Articles and Commandments as it may please your Highness to address unto me for the perfect trial of my Heart and inward Affection For the perfect declaration of the bottom of my Heart and Stomach First I acknowledg my self to have most unkindly and unnaturally offended your most excellent Highness in that I have not submitted my self to your most just and vertuous Laws And for mine Offences therein which I must confess were in me a thousand fold more grievous than they could be in any other living Creature I put my self wholly and entirely to your gracious Mercy at whose hand I cannot receive that punishment for the same that I have deserved Secondly To open mine Heart to your Grace in these things which I have heretofore refused to condescend unto and have now written with mine own hand sending the same to your Highness herewith I shall never beseech your Grace to have pity and compassion of me if ever you shall perceive that I shall privily or apertly vary or alter from one piece of that I have written and subscribed or refuse to confirm ratify or declare the same where your Majesty shall appoint me Thirdly As I have and shall knowing your excellent Learning Vertue Wisdom and Knowledg put my Soul into your direction and by the same hath and will in all things from henceforth direct my Conscience so my Body I do wholly commit to your Mercy and fatherly Pity
enabling of their own Judgments to treat and conclude of such Laws as might depend thereupon This also being thought very reasonable was signified to both Parties and so fully agreed upon And the day appointed for the first Meeting to be the Friday in the Forenoon being the last of March at Westminster Church where both for good Order and for Honour of the Conferences by the Queen's Majesty's Commandment the Lords and others of the Privy-Council were present and a great part of the Nobility also And notwithstanding the former Order appointed and consented unto by both Parties yet the Bishop of Winchester and his Colleagues alleadging that they had mistaken that their Assertions and Reasons should be written and so only recited out of the Book said Their Book was not then ready written but they were ready to Argue and Dispute and therefore they would for that time repeat in Speech that which they had to say to the first Proposition This variation from the former Order and specially from that which themselves had by the said Arch-Bishop in writing before required adding thereto the Reason of the Apostle that to contend with words is profitable to nothing but to the subversion of the Hearer seemed to the Queen's Majesty somewhat strange and yet was it permitted without any great reprehension because they excused themselves with mistaking the Order and argued that they would not fail but put it in writing and according to the former Order deliver it to the other Part. And so the said Bishop of Winchester and his Colleagues appointed Dr. Cole Dean of Pauls to be their Utterer of their Minds who partly by Speech only and partly by reading of Authorities written and at certain times being informed of his Colleagues what to say made a declaration of their Meanings and their Reasons to the first Proposition Which being ended they were asked by the Privy Council If any of them had any more to be said and they said No. So as then the other Part was licensed to shew their Minds which they did accordingly to the first Order exhibiting all that which they meant to propound in a Book written Which after a Prayer and Invocation made most humbly to Almighty God for the enduing of them with his Holy Spirit and a Protestation also to stand to the Doctrine of the Catholick Church builded upon the Scriptures and the Doctrine of the Prophets and the Apostles was distinctly read by one Robert Horn Batchelor in Divinity late Dean of Duresm And the same being ended with some likelyhood as it seemed that the same was much allowable to the Audience certain of the Bishops began to say contrary to their former Answer that they had now much more to say to this Matter wherein although they might have been well reprehended for such manner of cavillation yet for avoiding any more mistaking of Orders in this Colloquie or Conference and for that they should utter all that which they had to say it was both ordered and thus openly agreed upon of both Parts in the full Audience that upon the Monday following the Bishops should bring their Minds and Reasons in Writing to the second Assertion and the last also if they could and first read the same and that done the other Part should bring likewise theirs to the same and being read each of them should deliver to other the same Writings And in the mean time the Bishops should put in writing not only all that which Doctor Cole had that day uttered but all such other Matters as they any otherwise could think of for the same and as soon as might possible to send the same Book touching the first Assertion to the other part and they should receive of them that Writing which Master Horn had there read that day and upon Monday it should be agreed what day they should exhibit their Answer touching the first Proposition Thus both parts assented thereto and the Assembly was quietly dismissed And therefore upon Monday the like Assembly began again at the Place and Hour appointed and there upon what sinister or disordered meaning is not yet fully known though in some part it be understanded the Bishop of Winchester and his Colleagues and specially Lincoln refused to exhibit or read according to the former notorious Order on Friday that which they had prepared for the second Assertion and thereupon by the Lord Keeper of the Great Seal they being first gently and favourably required to keep the Order appointed and that taking no place being secondly as it behoved pressed with the more earnest request they neither regarding the Authority of that Place nor their own Reputation nor the Credit of the Cause utterly refused that to do And finally being again particularly every one of them apart distinctly by Name required to understand their Opinions therein they all saving one which was the Abbot of Westminster having some more consideration of Order and his Duty of Obedience than the other utterly and plainly denied to have their Book read some of them as more earnestly than other some so also some others more indiscreetly and irreverently than others Whereupon giving such Example of Disorders Stubbornness and Self-will as hath not been seen and suffered in such an Honourable Assembly being of the two Estates of this Realm the Nobilities and Commons besides the Persons of the Queen's Majesty's most Honourable Privy Council the same Assembly was dismissed and the Godly and most Christian Purpose of the Queen's Majesty made frustrate And afterwards for the contempt so notoriously made the Bishops of Winchester and Lincoln who have most obstinately disobeyed both Common Authority and varied manifestly from their own Order specially Lincoln who shewed more folly than the other were condignly committed to the Tower of London and the rest saving the Abbot of VVestminster stand bound to make daily their personal appearance before the Council and not to depart the City of London and VVestminster until further Order be taken with them for their Disobedience and Contempt N. Bacon Cust Sigill F. Shrewsbury F. Bedford Pembrok E. Clynton G. Rogers F. Knollys W. Cecill A. Cave Number 6. An Address made by some Bishops and Divines to Queen Elizabeth against the Use of Images To the Queen 's most Excellent Majesty WE knowing your gracious Clemency and considering the necessity of the Matter that we have to move the one doth encourage us and the other compel us as before to make our humble Petition unto your Highness and to renew our former Suit not in any respect of self-will stoutness or striving against your Majesty God we take to Witness for with David we confess that we are but as Canes mortui aut Pulices in comparison But we do it only for that fear and reverence which we bear to the Majesty of Almighty God in whose Hands to fall 't is terrible for it lieth in his Power to destroy for ever and to cast both Body and Soul into Hell Fire
for it but the Author's word and Poets must make Circumstances as well as more signal Contrivances to set off their Fables But there was no occasion for Bucer's saying this since he never declared against the Corporal Presence but was for taking up that Controversy in some general Expressions So it was not suitable to his Opinion in that Matter for him to talk so loosely of the Scriptures And is it credible that a Story of this nature should not have been published in Queen Mary's Time and been made use of when he was condemned for an Heretick and his Body raised and burnt But our Author perhaps did not think of that 15. He says Pag. 191. Peter Martyr was a while in suspence concerning the Eucharist and stayed till he should see what the Parliament should appoint in that Matter P. Martyr argued and read in the Chair against the Corporal Presence four Years before the Parliament medled with it For the second Common-Prayer Book which contained the first publick Declaration that the Parliament made in this Matter was enacted in the fifth Year of King Edward and Peter Martyr from his first coming to England had appeared against it 16. He said The first Parliament under King Edward Pag. 193. appointed a new Form to be used in ordaining Priests and Bishops who till that time had been Ordained according to the Old Rites save only that they did not swear Obedience to the Pope This is a further Evidence of our Author's care in searching the printed Statutes since what was done in the Fifth Year of this Reign he represents as done in the First His Design in this was clear he had a mind to possess all his own Party with an Opinion that the Orders given in this Church were of no force and therefore he thought it a decent piece of his Poem to set down this Change as done so early since if he had mentioned it in its proper place he knew not how to deny the validity of the Orders that were given the first four Years of this Reign which continued to be conferred according to the old Forms 17. He says The Parliament did also at the same time Ibid. confirm a new Book of Common-Prayer and of the Administration of the Sacraments This is of a piece with the former for the Act confirming the Common-Prayer Book which is also among the Printed Statutes passed not in this Session of Parliament but in a second Session a Year after this These are Indications sufficient to shew what an Historian Sanders was that did not so much as read the Publick Acts of the Time concerning which he writ 18. He says They ordered all Images to be removed Ibid. and sent some lewd Men over England for that effect who either brake or burnt the Images of our Saviour the Blessed Virgin and the Saints therein declaring against whom they made War and they ordered the King's Arms three Leopards and three Lillies with the Supporters a Dog and a Serpent to be set in the place where the Cross of Christ stood thereby owning that they were no longer to worship Jesus Christ whose Images they broke but the King whose Arms they set up in the room of those Images In this Period there is an equal mixture of Falshood and Malice 1. The Parliament did not order the removal of Images It was done by the King's Visitors before the Parliament sat 2. The total removal of Images was not done the first Year only those Images that were abused to Superstition were taken down and a Year after the total removal followed 3. They took care that this should be done regularly not by the Visitors who only carried the King's Injunctions about it but by the Curats themselves 4. They did not order the King's Arms to be put in the place where the Cross had stood It grew indeed to be a custom to set them up in all Churches thereby expressing that they acknowledged the King's Authority reached even to their Churches but there was no Order made about it 5. I leave him to the Correction of the Heraulds for saying the King's Arms are Three Leopards when every Body knows they are three Lions and a Lion not a Dog is one Supporter and the other is a Dragon not a Serpent 6. By their setting up the King's Arms and not his Picture it is plain they had no thought of worshipping their King but did only acknowledg his Authority 7. It was no less clear that they had no design against the Worship due to Jesus Christ nor that inferiour respect due to the Blessed Virgin and Saints but intended only to wean the People from that which at best was but Pageantry but as it was practised was manifest Idolatry And the painting on the Walls of the Churches the Ten Commandments the Creed the Lord's Prayer with many other passages of Scripture that were of most general use shewed they intended only to cleanse their Churches from those mixtures of Heathenism that had been brought into the Christian Religion Pag. 193. 19. He says They took away the Sacrifice of the Body and Blood of Christ that they might thereby give some colour to the converting of the Sacred Vessels to the King's use They took away no part of the Institution of Christ for they set it down in the Act past about it and recited all the words of the first Institution of the Sacrament they only condemned private Masses as contrary to Christ's Institution They did not convert the Holy Vessels to the King's use nor were they taken out of the Churches till five Years after this that the Necessities of the Government either real or pretended were alleged to excuse the taking away the superfluous Plate that was in Churches But this was not done by Act of Parliament but by Commissioners empowred by the King who were ordered to leave in every Church such Vessels as were necessary for the Administration of the Sacraments Ibid. 20. He says The Parliament ordered the Prayers to be in the Vulgar Tongue and upon that he infers that the Irish the Welsh and the Cornish-men were now in a much worse condition than before since they understood no English so that the Worship was to them in a Tongue more unknown than it had formerly been The Parliament made no such Order at this Time the Book of Common Prayer was set out first by the King's Authority and ratified by the subsequent Session of Parliament There was also a Design which though it was then accomplished yet it was done afterwards of translating the Liturgy into these Tongues but still the English was much more understood by all sorts of Men among them than the Latin had been 21. He says The Office of the Communion Pag. 194. appointed by this Parliament differed very little from the Mass save that it was in English The Error of the Parliaments appointing the new Offices runs through all he says on this
Rudiments of Grammar to her by the Title of Princess of Cornwal and Wales Besides the Letter of Pope Leo's declaring K. Henry P. 19. l. 26. Defender of the Faith there was a more pompous one sent over by P. Clement the 7th March 5. 1523 4 which as is supposed granted that Title to his Successors whereas the first Grant seems to have been only Personal P. 22. l. 2. No wonder there was no Seal to that Grant of King Edgars for Seals were little used in England before the Conquest Ibid. l. 10. The Monks were not then setled in half the Cathedrals in England their chief Seats were in the Rich Abbeys that were scarce subject to the Bishops Ibid. Marg. April 1524 was not the 14th Year of the King's Reign as it is put on the Margent but the 15th P. 44. l. 5. from bottom The Lord Piercy was in the Cardinal's Family rather in a way of Education not unusual in those Times than of Service P. 47. l. 12. from bottom The General of the Observants in Spain seems an improper expression for the Generals have the government of the whole Order every-where yet I find him so called in some Originals see Coll. pag. 22 23. whether it was done improperly or whether that Order was then only in Spain I cannot determine P. 56. l. 19. How far the Cardinal had carried the Foundation at Ipswich it is not known but it is certain he did never finish what he had designed at Oxford But in this I went according to the Letters Patents by which it appears he had then done his part and had set off both Lands and Mony for these Foundations P. 69. l. 16. from bottom Campegio's Son is by Hall none of his Flatterers said to have been born in Wedlock i. e. before he took Orders This is also confirmed by Gauricus Genitur 24. who says he had by his Wife three Sons and two Daughters P. 77. l. 18. Campegio might take upon him to direct the Process as being sent Express from Rome or to avoid the imputation that might have been cast on the Proceedings if Wolsey had done it but he was not the ancienter Cardinal for Wolsey was made alone Sept. 7. 1515. and Campegio with many more was advanced July 1. 1517. P. 81. l. 32. The Lord Herbert says the King gave him only the use of Richmond which is more probable P. 82. l. 6. The Cardinal died Novemb. 29. as most Writers agree so it is wrong set in the History the 28 and in the Picture 26 for 29. P. 85. l. 21. This Book is in the end of it said to be printed 1530 in April but it seems an Error for 1531 for the Censures of the Universities which are printed in and mentioned in several places of it do all bear date after that April except those made by these of Oxford and Orleans from bottom P. 86. What is said concerning the Author of the Antiquities of Oxford has been much complained of by him I find he has Authorities for what he said but they are from Authors whose Manuscripts he perused who are of no better Credit than Sanders himself such as Harpsfield and others of the like Credit And I am satisfied that he had no other Design in what he writ but to set down things as he found them in the Authors whom he made use of Calvin's Epistle seems not to belong to this Case for besides that P. 92. he was then but 21 and tho he was a Doctor of the Law and had often preached before he was 24 for then he set out Seneca de Clementia with Notes on it Yet this was too soon to think he could have been consulted in so great a Case That Epistle seems to relate to a Prince who was desirous of such a Marriage and not of dissolving it though it is indeed strange that in treating of that Question he should make no mention of so famous a case as that of King Henry which had made so much noise in the World The Letter dated the 8th of Decemb. P. 110. l. 22. should have been mentioned immediately after that of the 5th being but three days after it and the Appeal that followed should have been set down after it It were also fit to publish the Appeal it self for the power of Appealing was a Point much contraverted Pope Pius the 2d condemned it 1549 yet it was used by the Venetians 1509 and by the University of Paris March 27. 1517. Pool as Dean of Exeter P. 113. l. 4. is said to be have been one of the Lower House of Convocation which doth not agree with the Conjecture p. 129. that the Deans at that time sat in the Upper House of Convocation These sent by the King to Rome came thither in February P. 120. l. 8. not in March and the Articles they put in were 27 not 28 as it is there said These with other small Circumstances appear from a Book then printed of these Disputes If Cranmer was present at Ann Boleyn's Marriage P. 126. l. 11. which was certainly in Novemb. Warham having died in August before he could not have delayed his coming to England six months Antiq. Brit. says he followed the Emperor to Spain but Sleiden says that the Emperor went no further than Mantua this Year and sailed to Spain in March following and Cranmer would not go then with him for he was consecrated not on the 13th of March which is an Error but on the 30th of March. The order in which these Books were published is not observed P. 137. l. 10. they were thus printed 1. De vera differentia Regiae Potestatis Ecclesiasticae written by Edw. Fox Bishop of Hereford 1534. 2. De vera Obedientia by Stephen Gardiner 1535. set out with Bonner's Preface before it in Jan. 1536. 3. The Institution of a Christian Man 1537. which was afterwards reduced into another Form under another Title viz. A Necessary Doctrine and Erudition for any Christian Man 1540. But there was another put out before all these De potestate Christianorum Regum in suis Ecclesiis contra Pontificis Tyrannidem and the distinction there made between the Bishop's Book and the King's Book seems not well applied It is more probable that the Institution of a Christian Man set out by the Bishops was called their Book and that being afterwards put in another Method and set out by the King's Authority it was called his Book P. 150. l. 19. Bocking is called a Canon of Christs-Church in Canterbury But there were then no Canons in that Church they were all Monks P. 158. l. 6. The Bishops Suffragans were before common in England some Abbots or rich Clergy-Men procuring under Forreign or perhaps feigned Titles that Dignity and so performing some parts of the Episcopal Function in large or neglected Diocesses so the Abbot or Prior of Tame was one
Sampson P. 85. Marg. l. 28. f. 2 Feb. r. 24. P. 91. l. 14. f. 19 of June r. 10. of June P. 163. l. ult f. rented r. rated P. 242. l. 8. f. this Kings r. this kind P. 247. l. 9. f. 1635. r. 1535. ibid. l. 15 fr. bott f. 7 Dec. r. 17. P. 249. l. 11. f. refuse r. refute P. 262. l. 18. f. Reat r. rents P. 280. l. 21. f. Person r. Prison P. 285. f. came r. come P. 333. misprinted 343 l. 24. f. Dell r. Bell. P. 343. l. 18. f. Alrich r. Holgate A Table of the Records and Papers that are in the Collection with which the Places in the History to which they relate are marked the first Number with the Letter C. is the Page of the Collection the second with the Letter H. is the Page of the History  C. H. THe Journal of King Edward's Reign 1 1 1. His Preface to some Scriptures against Idolatry 68 157 2. A Discourse concerning the Reformation of divers Abuses 69 ibid 3. A Reformation of the Order of the Garter translated into Latin by him 73 205 4. A Paper concerning a Free Mart in England 78 208 5. The Method in which the Council represented Matters of State to him 82 219 6. Articles for the Regulation of the Privy Council 86 213 The First Book 1. The Character of King Edward given by Cardan 89 2 2. The Commission taken out by Arch-Bishop Cranmer 90 6 3. The Councils Letter to the Justices of Peace 92 13 4. The Order for the Coronation of King Edward 93 ibid 5. The Commission for which the Lord Chancellor was deprived of his Office with the Opinion of the Judges about it 96 17 6. The Duke of Somersets Commission to be Protector 98 18 7. The King's Letter to the Arch-Bishop of York concerning the Visitation 103 26 8. The form of bidding Prayers before the Reformation 104 30 9. A Letter of Bishop Tonstal's proving the subjection of the Crown of Scotland to the King of England 106 32 10. A Letter sent by the Scotish Nobility to the Pope concerning their being an Independent Kingdom 109 ibid 11. The Oath given to the Scots who submitted to the Protector 111 35 12. Bonner's Protestation with his Submission 112 36 13. Gardiner's Letter concerning the Injunctions ibid ibid 14. The Conclusion of his Letter to the Protector against them 114 38 15. A Letter of the Protectors to the Lady Mary justifying the Reformation 115 39 16. Petitions made by the Lower House of Convocation 117 47 17. A second Petition to the same purpose 118 ibid 18. Reasons for admitting the Inferior Clergie to sit in the House of Commons 119 48 19. A Letter of Martin Bucers to Gropper 121 51 20. Questions and Answers concerning the Divorce of the Marquess of Northampton 125 58 21. Injunctions given in King Henry's Time to the Deanery of Doncaster 126 59 22. A Proclamation against Innovations without the King's Authority 128 ibid 23. An Order of Council for the removing of Images 129 60 24. A Letter with Directions sent to all Preachers 130 61 25. Questions concerning some abuses in the Mass with the Answers made by some Bishops and Divines to them 133 62 26. A Collection of the chief Indulgences then in the English Offices 150 66 27. Injunctions for a Visitation of Chauntries 152 67 28. The Protector 's Letter to Gardiner concerning the Points that he was to handle in his Sermon 154 70 29. Idolatrous Collects and Hymns in the Hours of Sarum 156 61 30. Dr. Redmayn's Opinion of the Marriage of the Clergie 157 92 31. Articles of Treason against the Admiral 158 98 32. The Warrant for the Admiral 's Execution 164 100 33. Articles for the King's Visitors 165 102 34. A Paper of Luther concerning a Reconciliation with the Zwinglians 166 105 35. The Sentence against Joan of Kent 167 111 36. A Letter of the Protectors to Sir Philip Hobbey of the Rebellions at home 169 120 37. A Letter of Bonners after his Deprivation 170 128 38. Instructions to Sir W. Paget sent to the Emperor 171 131 39. A Letter of Pagets to the Protector 173 132 40. Another Letter of his to the Protector 177 133 41. The Councils Letter to the King against the Protector 183 136 42. The Protector 's Submission 184 ibid 43. A Letter from the Council to the King 185 137 44. A Letter writ by the Council to Cranmer and Paget 187 ibid 45. Cranmer and Pagets Answer 188 ibid 46. Articles objected to the Duke of Somerset 189 138 47. A Letter of the Councils to the Bishops assuring them that the King intended to go forward in the Reformation 191 143 48. Cardinal Wolsey's Letter for procuring the Popedom to himself upon Pope Adrian's Death 192 147 49. Instructions given to the Lord Russel and others concerning the delivery of Bulloign to the French 198 148 50. Other Instructions sent to them 201 ibid 51. The Patents for the German Congregation 202 154 52. Injunctions given by Bishop Ridley 205 153 53. Oglethorp's Submission and Profession of his Faith 207 161 54. Dr. Smith's Letter to Cranmer 208 ibid 55. Articles of Religion set out by the King's Authority 209 166 56. Instructions to the President of the North 221 217 57. Instructions to Sir Rich. Morison sent to the Emperor 229 220 58. A Letter of Ridley's setting out the Sins of that Time 231 227 59. Ridley's Letter to the Protector concerning the Visitation of the Vniversity of Cambridg 232 120 60. The Protectors Answer to the former Letter 234 ibid 61. A Letter of Cranmer's to King Henry concerning a further Reformation and against Sacrilege 236 196 BOOK II. 1. THe Proclamation of L. Jane Gray's Title to the Crown 239 235 2. A Letter writ by Q. Katherine to her Daughter 242 240 3. A humble Submission made by Q. Mary to her Father 243 241 4. Another of the same strain confirming the former 245 ibid 5. Another to the same purpose 246 ibid 6. A Letter written by her to Cromwel containing a full submission in all Points of Religion to her Fathers pleasure 247 ibid 7. A Letter of Bonner's upon his being restored to his Bishoprick 248 248 8. Cranmer's Manifesto against the Mass 249 ibid 9. The Conclusions of Instructions sent by Car. Pool to the Queen 250 260 10. Injunctions sent from the Queen to the Bishops 252 274 11. A Commission to turn out some of the Reformed Bishops 256 ibid 12. Another Commission for turning out the rest of them 257 ibid 13. Bonner's Certificate that Bishop Scory had put away his Wife 258 275 14. The Queen's Letter to the Justices of Peace in Norfolk 259 288 15. The Articles of Bonner's Visitation 263 289 16. Address made by the lower to the upper House of Convocation 266 295 17. A Bull making Card. Beaton Legate a Latere in Scotland 271 292 18. A Letter of the Queen's recommending Card. Pool to the Popedom 282 311 19. Directions sent
The Second Part OF THE HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION By the Lords Die Lunae 3. Januarij 1680. ORdered by the Lords Spiritual and Temporal in Parliament Assembled That the Thanks of this House be given to Dr. Burnet for the great Service done by him to this Kingdom and the Protestant Religion in writing the History of the Reformation of the Church of England so truly and exactly And that he be desired to proceed in the perfecting what he further intends therein with all convenient speed Jo. Browne Cleric Parliamentorum By the Commons Jovis 23. Die Decemb. 1680. ORdered That the Thanks of This House be given to Dr. Burnet for his Book Intituled The History of the Reformation of the Châ—rch of England Will. Goldesbrough Cleric Dom. Com. Mercurij 5. Die Januarij 1680. ORdered That Dr. Burnet be desired to proceed with and compleat that Good Work by him begun in Writing and Publishing The History of the Reformation of the Church of England Will. Goldesbrough Cler. Dom. Com. THE HISTORY of the REFORMATION of the Church of England The Second Part Printed for Rich Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in St. Pauls Church yard The Holy Bible THE HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION OF THE Church of England The Second Part. OF THE Progress made in it till the Settlement of it in the beginning OF Q. Elizabeth's Reign By GILBERT BVRNET D. D. LONDON Printed by T. H. for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crown in St. Paul's Church-yard MDCLXXXI THE PREFACE THE favourable reception which the former Part of this Work had together with the new Materials that were sent me from Noble and Worthy Hands have encouraged me to prosecute it and to carry down the History of the Reformation of this Church till it was brought to a compleat settlement in the beginning of Queen Elizabeths Reign which I now offer to the World The great zeal of this Age for what was done in that about Religion has made the History of it to be received and read with more than ordinary attention and care and many have expressed their satisfaction in what was formerly published by contributing several Papers of great consequence to what remained and since I found no Part of the first Volume was more universally acceptable than that wherein I was only a Transcriber I mean the Collection of Records and Authentick Papers which I had set down in confirmation of the more remarkable and doubtful parts of the History I continue the same method now I shall repeat nothing here that was in my former Preface But refer the Reader to such things as concern this History in general and my encouragement in the undertaking and prosecution of it to what is there premised to the whole Work and therefore I shall now enlarge on such things as do more particularly relate to this Volume The Papers that were conveyed to me from several Hands are referred to as the occasion to mention them occurs in the History with such acknowledgements as I thought best became this way of writing though far short of the merits of those who furnished me with them But the Store-house from whence I drew the greatest part both of the History and Collection is the often-celebrated Cotton Library out of which by the noble favour of its truly learned Owner Sir John Cotton I gathered all that was necessary for composing this Part together with some few things which had escaped me in my former Search and belong to the First Part and those I have mixed in the Collection added to this Volume upon such occasions as I thought most pertinent But among all the Remains of the last Age that are with great industry and order laid up in that Treasury none pleased me better nor were of more use to me than the Journal of King Edwards Reign written all with his own Hand with some other Papers of his which I have put by themselves in the beginning of the Collection Of these I shall say nothing here having given a full account of them in the History of his Reign to which I refer the Reader I find most of our Writers have taken Parcels out of them and Sir John Heyward has transcribed from them the greatest part of his Book therefore I thought this a thing of such consequence that upon good advice I have published them all faithfully copied from the Originals But as others assisted me towards the perfecting this Part so that learned Divine and most exact Enquirer into Historical Learning Mr. Fulman Rector of Hamton-Meysey in Glocester-shire did most signally oblige me by a Collection of some mistakes I had made in the former Work He had for many years applied his thoughts with a very searching care to the same Subject and so was able to judge more critically of it than other Readers Some of those had escaped me others had not come within my view in some particulars my Vouchers were not good and in others I had mistaken my Authors These I publish at the end of this Volume being neither ashamed to confess my faults nor unwilling to acknowledge from what Hand I received better information My design in writing is to discover Truth and to deliver it down impartially to the next Age so I should think it both a mean and criminal piece of vanity to suppress this discovery of my Errors And though the number and consequence of them had been greater than it is I should rather have submitted to a much severer Penance than have left the World in the mistakes I had led them into yet I was not a little pleased to find that they were neither many nor of importance to the main Parts of the History and were chiefly about Dates or small variations in the order of Time I hope this Part has fewer faults since that worthy Person did pursue his former kindness so far as to review it before-hand and with great judgment to correct such errors as he found in it Those I had formerly fallen into made me more careful in examining even the smallest matters Yet if after all my care and the kind Censures of those who have revised this Work there is any thing left that may require a further Retractation I shall not decline to make it so soon as I see there is need of it being I hope raised above the poor vanity of seeking my own reputation by sacrificing Truth to it Those to whose censure I submitted this whole History in both its Parts were chiefly three great Divines whose Lives are such Examples their Sermons such Instructions their Writings such unanswerable Vindications of our Church and their whole deportment so sutable to their profession that as I reckon my being admitted into some measure of friendship with them among the chief Blessings of my Life so I know nothing can more effectually recommend this Work than to say that it passed with their hearty approbation after they had examined it with that care which their great zeal
for the Cause concerned in it and their goodness to the Author and freedom with him obliged them to use They are so well known that without naming them those of this Age will easily guess who they are and they will be so well known to Posterity by their excellent Writings that the naming them is so high an advantage to my Book that I much doubt whether it is decent for me to do it One of them Dr. Lloyd is now while I am writing by His Majesties favour promoted to the Bishoprick of St. Asaph a Dignity to which how deservedly soever his great Learning Piety and Merit has advanced him yet I particularly know how far he was from any aspirings to it It was he I described in my former Preface that engaged me first to this design and for that reason he has been more than ordinary careful to examine it with that exactness that is peculiar to him The other two are the Reverend Learned and Judicious Deans of Canterbury and St. Pauls Dr. Tillotson and Dr. Stillingfleet too well known to receive any addition from the Characters I can give of them Others gave me Supplies of another sort to enable me to go through with an undertaking that put me to no small expence I am not ashamed to acknowledge that the straitness of my condition made this uneasie to me being destitute of all publick provision but I should be much ashamed of my ingratitude if I did not celebrate their bounty who have taken such care of me as not to leave this addition of charge on one who lives not without difficulties I must again repeat my Thanks for the generous kindness protection and liberal Supplies of Sir Harbotle Grimstone Master of the Rolls this being the sixth year of my subsistance under him to whom I must ever acknowledge that I am more beholding than to all Men living The noble Mr. Boyle as he employs both his Time and Wealth for the good of Mankind for which he considers himself as chiefly born and which he has promoted not only in his own excellent Writings that have made him so famous over all the World but in many other designs that have been chiefly carried on at his cost so hath he renewed his kindness to me in largesses sutable to so great a Mind Others were also pleased to joyn their help The Right Honourable the Lord Finch now Lord High Chancellor of England whose great Parts and greater Vertues are so conspicuous that it were a high Presumption in me to say any thing in his commendation being in nothing more eminent than in his zeal for and care of this Church thought it might be of some importance to have its History well digested and therefore as he bore a large share of my expence so he took it more particularly under his care and under all the Burdens of that high Employment which he now bears yet found time for reading it in Manuscript of which he must have robbed himself since he never denies it to those who have a Right to it on any publick account and hath added such Remarks and Corrections as are no small part of any finishing it may be judged to have The Lord Russel the Inheritor of that Zeal for true Religion and the other Vertues that have from the first beginnings of the Reformation in a continued Entail adorned that Noble Family of Bedford beyond most others of the Kingdom did espouse the Interests of the Protestant Religion in this particular as he has done on all other more publick occasions and by a most liberal Supply encouraged me to prosecute this Vndertaking That Worthy Counsellor whose celebrated Integrity and clear Judgment have raised him so high in his Profession Anthony Keck Esquire did also concur in easing me of the charge that Searching Copying and gathering Materials put me to And having received as much from these my Noble Benefactors as did enable me to carry on my Design I did excuse my self at other Persons Hands who very generously offered to supply me in the expence which this Work brought with it That was done in a most extraordinary manner by the Right Honourable the Earl of Halifax whom if I reckon among the greatest Persons this Age has produced I am sure all that know him will allow that I speak modestly of him He indeed offered me the yearly continuance of a Bounty that would not only have defrayed all this expence but have been an entire and honourable subsistance to me and though my necessities were not so pressing as to perswade me to accept it yet so unusual a generosity doth certainly merit the highest acknowledgements I can make for it But I now turn to that which ought to be the chief Subject of this Preface to remove the prejudices by which weak and unwary Persons have been prepossessed in their Judgments concerning the Reformation during that Period of it that falls within this Volume I know the Duty of an Historian leads him to write as one that is of neither Party and I have endeavoured to follow it as carefully as I could neither concealing the faults of the one Party nor denying the just Praises that were due to any of the other side and have delivered things as I found them making them neither better nor worse than indeed they were But now that I am not yet entred into that Province and am here writing my own Thoughts and not relating the Actions of other Men I hope it will be judged no indecent thing to clear the Readers mind of those Impressions which may either have already biassed him too much or may upon a slight reading of what follows arise in his thoughts unless he were prepared and armed with some necessary Reflections which every one that may possibly read this History has not had the leisure or other opportunities to make to such a degree as were needful It is certainly an unjust way of proceeding in any that is to be a Judge to let himself be secretly possessed with such Impressions of Persons and Things as may biass his thoughts for where the Scales are not well adjusted the Weight cannot be truly reckoned So that it is an indirect Method to load Mens Minds with Prejudices and not to let them in to the trial of Truth till their Inclinations are first swayed such a way I deny not but in matters of Religion most commonly Men receive such Notions before they can well examine them as do much determine them in the Enquiries they make afterwards when their understandings grow up to a fuller ripeness but those Pre-occupations if rightly infused are rather such as give them general Notions of what is good and honest in the abstracted Idea's than concerning matters of Fact for every wise and pious Man must avoid all such Methods of Instruction as are founded on Falshood and Craft and he that will breed a Man to love Truth must form in him such a liking of it that he
condemn the Clergy Those in the City charge the Country and the Country complains of the City every one finds out somewhat wherein he thinks he is least concerned and is willing to fix on that all the Indignation of Heaven which God knows we our selves have kindled against our selves It cannot be denied since it is so visible that universally the whole Nation is corrupted and that the Gospel has not had those effects among us which might have been expected after so long and so free a course as it has had in this Island Our wise and worthy Progenitors reformed our Doctrine and Worship but we have not reformed our Lives and Manners what will it avail us to understand the right Methods of worshiping God if we are without true Devotion and coldly perform publick Offices without sense and affection which is as bad as a Bead-roll of Prayers in what ever Language they be pronounced What signifies our having the Sacraments purely administred among us if we either contemptuously neglect them or irreverently handle them more perhaps in compliance with Law than out of a sense of the Holy Duties incumbent on us for what end are the Scriptures put in our hands if we do not read them with great attention and order our lives according to them and what does all preaching signifie if Men go to Church meerly for Form and hear Sermons only as set Discourses which they will censure or commend as they think they see cause but are resolved never to be the better for them If to all these sad Considerations we add the gross sensuality and impurity that is so avowedly practised that it is become a fashion so far it is from being a reproach the oppression injustice intemperance and many other immoralities among us what can be expected but that these abominations receiving the highest aggravation they are capable of from the clear light of the Gospel which we have so long enjoyed the just Judgments of Heaven should fall on us so signally as to make us a reproach to all our Neighbours But as if all this were not enough to fill up the measure of our iniquities many have arriv'd at a new pitch of Impiety by defying Heaven it self with their avowed Blasphemies and Atheism and if they are driven out of their Atheistical Tenets which are indeed the most ridiculous of any in the World they set up their rest on some general Notions of Morality and Natural Religion and do boldly reject all that is revealed and where they dare vent it alas where dare they not do it they reject Christianity and the Scriptures with open and impudent scorn and are absolutely insensible of any obligation of Conscience in any thing whatsoever and even in that Morality which they for decencies sake magnifie so much none are more bare-facedly and grosly faulty This is a direct attempt against God himself and can we think that he will not visit for such things nor be avenged on such a Nation And yet the hypocrisie of those who disguise their flagitious Lives with a Mask of Religion is perhaps a degree above all though not so scandalous till the Mask falls off and that they appear to be what they truly are When we are all so guilty and when we are so allarumed by the black Clouds that threaten such terrible and lasting Storms what may be expected but that we should be generally struck with a deep sense of our crying sins and turn to God with our whole Souls But if after all the loud awakenings from Heaven we will not hearken to that Voice but will still go on in our sins we may justly look for unheard-of Calamities and such miseries as shall be proportioned to our offences and then we are sure they will be great and wonderful Yet if on the other hand there were a general turning to God or at least if so many were rightly sensible of this as according to the proportion that the Mercies of God allow did some way ballance the wickedness of the rest and if these were as zealous in the true methods of imploring Gods favour as others are in procuring his displeasure and were not only mourning for their own sins but for the sins of others the Prayers and Sighs of many such might dissipate that dismal Cloud which our sins have gathered and we might yet hope to see the Gospel take root among us since that God who is the Author of it is merciful and full of compassion and ready to forgive and this holy Religion which by his Grace is planted among us is still so dear to him that if we by our own unworthiness do not render our selves incapable of so great a Blessing we may reasonably hope that he will continue that which at first was by so many happy concurring Providences brought in and was by a continued Series of the same indulgent care advanc'd by degrees and at last raised to that pitch of perfection which few things attain in this World But this will best appear in the ensuing History from which I fear I may have too long detained the Reader 10. September 1680. THE CONTENTS OF THIS VOLUME BOOK I. OF the Life and Reign of King Edward the Sixth Pag. 1. BOOK II. Of the Life and Reign of Queen Mary Page 233. BOOK III. Of the Settlement of the Reformation in the beginning of Queen Elizabeths Reign Page 373. COLLECTION OF RECORDS King Edwards Journal and Remains Page 1. Ad Librum Primum Page 89. Ad Librum Secundum Page 239. Ad Librum Tertium Page 327. An APPENDIX concerning the Errors and Falshoods in Sanders's Book of the English Schism Page 383. ERRATA PAge 10. Line 22. usual r. unusual p. 20. l. 15. levy Taxes hand r. heavy Taxes laid p. 36. l. 47. after it r. did p. 31. l. 31. dele of p. 40. Marg. l. 7. after In r. Cor. p. 82. l. 43. dele the Marginal Note Ibid. l. ult run used to r. used to run p. 94. l. 38. for in r. the. p. 136. l. 20. for when r. where l. 41. ad Marg. r. Collection Numb 42. so the Numbers 42 43 44 45. are for Numb 43 44 45 46. p. 155. Alesse r. Alesse p. 166. l. 20. Pactors r. Pastors p. 205. Marg. 23. r. 3. p. 219. l. 44. for John r. Richard p. 220. l. 7. the same error p. 237. l. 42. Suffolk r. Sussex p. 249. l. 21 Ring r. King p. 252. l. 1. Sanders r. Sandy p. 253. l. penult no r. on p. 283 284 285 286. r. 267 268 269 270. p. 273. Marg. deserve r. severe p. 274. Marg. dele two p. 275. l. ult Wales r. Wells p. 277. l. 28. racked r. raked p. 304. Marg. considered r. censured p. 305. l. ult dele be p. 307. l. 44. before where r. Fathers house l. 49. dele Fathers house p. 319. Marg. Numb 24. r. 23. the error in the Number continues to the end of the Book p. 320 l. 16. before that r. few l.
but by the Advice and Consent of the other Executors according to the Will of the late King Then they all went to take their Oaths but it was proposed that it should be delayed till the next day that so they might do it upon better consideration More was not done that day save that the Lord Chancellor was ordered to deliver up the Seals to the King and to receive them again from his Hands for King Henry's Seal was to be made use of either till a new one was made or till the King was Crowned He was also ordered to renew the Commissions of the Judges the Justices of Peace the Presidents of the North and of Wales and of some other Officers This was the issue of the first Council-day under this King In which the so easie advancement of the Earl of Hartford to so high a Dignity gave great occasion to censure it seeming to be a change of what King Henry had designed But the Kings great kindness to his Unkle made it pass so smoothly For the rest of the Executors not being of the Ancient Nobility but Courtiers were drawn in easily to comply with that which was so acceptable to their young King Only the Lord Chancellor who had chiefly opposed it was to expect small favour at the new Protectors hands It was soon apparent what emulation there was between them And the Nation being then divided between those who loved the old Superstition and those who desired a more complete Reformation The Protector set himself at the Head of the one and the Lord Chancellor at the Head of the other Party The next day the Executors met again Which is declared in Council and first took their Oaths most solemnly for their faithful executing the Will They also ordered all those who were by the late King named Privy-Councellors to come into the Kings Presence and there they declared to the King the choice they had made of his Unkle who gave his Assent to it It was also signified to the Lords of the Council who likewise with one voice gave their Consent to it And Dispatches were ordered to be sent to the Emperour the French King and the Regent of Flanders giving notice of the Kings Death and of the Constitution of the Council and the Nomination of the Protector during the Minority of their young King All Dispatches were ordered to be Signed only by the Protector and all the Temporal Lords with all the Bishops about the Town were commanded to come and swear Allegiance to the King On the 2d of Feb. Feb. 2. the Protector was declared Lord Treasurer and Earl Marshal these Places having been designed for him by the late King upon the Duke of Norfolks Attainder Letters were also sent to Callice Bulloigne Ireland the Marches of Scotland and most of the Counties of England giving notice of the Kings Succession and of the order now setled The Will was also ordered to be Enrolled and every of the Executors was to have an Exemplification of it under the Great Seal and the Clerks of Council were also ordered to give to every of them an account of all things done in Council under their Hands and Seals The Bishops take out Commissions for their Bishopricks And the Bishops were required to take out new Commissions of the same form with those they had taken out in King Henry's time for which see Page 267. of the former Part only with this difference That there is no mention made of a Vicar-General in these Commissions as was in the former there being none after Cromwel advanced to that Dignity Two of these Commissions are yet extant one taken out by Cranmer the other taken out by Bonner But this was only done by reason of the present juncture because the Bishops being generally addicted to the former Superstition it was thought necessary to keep them under so arbitrary a Power as that subjected them to for they hereby held their Bishopricks only during the Kings pleasure and were to exercise them as his Delegates in his Name and by his Authority Cranmer set an Example to the rest Collection Number 2. and took out his Commission which is in the Collection But this was afterwards judged too heavy a Yoak and therefore the new Bishops that were made by this King were not put under it and so Ridley when made Bishop of London in Bonners room was not required to take out any such Commission but they were to hold their Bishopricks during life The reason of the new Creation of many Noblemen There was a Clause in the Kings Will requiring his Executors to make good all that he had promised in any manner of ways Whereupon Sir William Paget Sir Anthony Denny and Sir William Herbert were required to declare what they knew of the Kings Intentions and Promises the former being the Secretary whom he had trusted most and the other two those that attended on him in his Bed-Chamber during his sickness though they were called Gentlemen of the Privy-Chamber for the Service of the Gentlemen of the Bed-Chamber was not then set up Paget declared That when the Evidence appeared against the Duke of Norfolk and his Son the Earl of Surrey the King who used to talk oft in private with him alone told him that he intended to bestow their Lands liberally and since by Attainders and other ways the Nobility were much decayed he intended to create some Peers and ordered him to write a Book of such as he thought meetest who thereupon proposed the Earl of Hartford to be a Duke the Earl of Essex to be a Marquess the Viscount Lisle to be an Earl the Lords St. John Russel and Wriothesley to be Earls and Sir Tho. Seimour Sir Thom. Cheyney Sir Richard Rich Sir William Willoughby Sir Tho. Arundel Sir Edmund Sheffield Sir Jo. St. Leiger Sir _____ Wymbish Sir _____ Vernon of the Peak and Sir Christopher Danby to be Barons Paget also proposed a distribution of the Duke of Norfolk's Estate But the King liked it not and made Mr. Gates bring him the Books of that Estate which being done he ordered Paget to tot upon the Earl of Hartford these are the words of his Deposition a Thousand Merks on the Lord Lisle St. John and Russel 200 Pounds a year to the Lord Wriothesley 100 and for Sir Tho. Seimour 300 Pounds a year But Paget said it was too little and stood long arguing it with him yet the King ordered him to propose it to the Persons concerned and see how they liked it And he putting the King in mind of Denny who had been oft a Suiter for him but he had never yet in lieu of that obtained any thing for Denny the King ordered 200 Pounds for him and 400 Marks for Sir William Herbert and remembred some others likewise But Paget having according to the Kings Commands spoken to these who were to be advanced found that many of them desired to continue in their former
not applied to these Images So in King Henry's time that temper was found that such Images as had been abused to Superstition should be removed and for other Images external Worship such as kneeling censing and praying before them was kept up but the People were to be taught that these were not at all intended to the Image but to that which was represented by it And upon this there was much subtle arguing Among Cranmers Papers I have seen several Arguments for a moderate use of Images But to all these they opposed the second Commandment as plainly forbidding all visible Objects of Adoration together with what was in the Scriptures against the Idolatry of the Heathens and what the Fathers had written against the Gentiles And they added that how excusable soever that practice might have been in such dark and barbarous Ages in which the People knew little more of Divine Matters than what they learned from their Images yet the horrible abuses that followed on the bringing them into Churches made it necessary now to throw them all out It was notorious that the People every where doted on them and gave them Divine Honour Nor did the Clergy who were generally too guilty themselves of such abuses teach them how to distinguish aright and the Acts of Worship that were allowed were such that beside the scandal such Worship had in it and the danger of drawing People into Idolatry it was in it self inexcusable to offer up such external parts of Religious Adoration to Gold or Silver Wood or Stone So Cranmer and others being resolved to purge the Church of this abuse got the worst part of the Sentence that some had designed against the Curate and Church-wardens to be mitigated into a Reprimend and as it is entred in the Council Books In respect of their submission and of some other Reasons which did mitigate their offence These were Cranmers Arguments against Images they did pardon their Imprisonment which was at first determined and ordered them to provide a Crucifix or at least some painting of it till one were ready and to beware of such rashness for the future But no mention is made of the other Images The carriage of the Council in this matter discovering the inclinations of the greatest part of them Many begin to pull down Images and Dr. Ridley having in his Lent-Sermon preached against the Superstition that was generally had to Images and Holy Water it raised a great heat over England So that Gardiner hearing that on May-day the People of Portsmouth had removed and broken the Images of Christ and the Saints writ about it with great warmth to one Captain Vaughan that waited on the Protector and was then at Portsmouth He desired to know whether he should send one to preach against it though he thought that was the casting Precious Stones to Hogs or worse than Hogs as were these Lollards He said that Luther had set out a Book against those who removed Images At which Gardiner is much offended and himself had seen them still in the Lutheran Churches and he thought the removing Images was on design to subvert Religion and the state of the World he argues for them from the Kings Image on the Seal Caesars Image on the Coin brought to Christ the Kings Arms carried by the Heralds he condemns false Images but for those that were against true Images he thought they were possest with the Devil Vaughan sent his Letter to the Protector with one from Gardiner to himself who finding the reasoning in it not so strong but that it might be answered wrote to him himself That he allowed of his zeal against Innovations The Protector writ to him about it The Letters are in Fox's Acts and Monuments but that there were other things that needed to be looked to as much Great difference there was between the Civil respect due to the Kings Arms and the Worship given to Images There had been a time in which the abuse of the Scriptures was thought a good reason to take them from the People yea and to burn them though he looked on them as more sacred than Images which if they stood meerly as Remembrancers he thought the hurt was not great but it was known that for the most part it was otherwise and upon abuse the Brazen Serpent was broken though made at Gods Commandment and it being pretended that they were the Books of the People he thought the Bible a much more intelligible and useful Book There were some too rash and others too obstinate The Magistrate was to steer a middle Course between them not considering the Antiquity of things so much as what was good and expedient Gardiner writ again to the Protector complaining of Bale and others who published Books to the dishonour of the late King and that all were running after Novelties and often inculcates it that things should be kept in the state they were in till the King were of Age and in his Letters reflects both on the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Duresme for consenting to such things Gardiner writ to Ridley who had preached against Images But finding his Letters had no effect on the Protector he wrote to Ridley That by the Law of Moses we were no more bound not to have Images than not to eat Blood-Puddings Image and Idol might have been used promiscuously in former times as King and Tyrant were yet there was a great difference between these according to the Notions we now have He cites Pope Gregory who was against both adoring and breaking them and says the Worship is not given to the Image so there is no Idolatry but to him represented by it and as the sound of Speech did by the Ear beget Notions in us so he did not see but the sight of an Image might stir up devotion He confessed there had been abuses as there is in every thing that is in Mens Hands he thinks Imagery and Graving to be of as good use for instruction as Writing or Printing and because Ridley had also preached against the Superstition of Holy Water to drive away Devils he added That a Vertue might be in Water as well as in Christs Garment St. Peters Shadow or Elisha's Staff Pope Marcellus ordered Equitius to use it and the late King used to bless Cramp-Rings both of Gold and Silver which were much esteemed every where and when he was abroad they were often desired from him This Gift he hoped the young King would not neglect He believed the Invocation of the Name of God might give such a Vertue to Holy Water as well as to the Water of Baptism For Ridley's Answer to this I never saw it so these things must here pass without any Reply though it is very probable an ordinary Reader will with a very small measure of common Sense and Learning see how they might have been answered The thing most remarkable here is about these Cramp-Rings which King Henry
his aid and assistance he did by the advice of his Unkle and others Nobles Prelates and wise Men accept of these Persons for his Councellors the Arch-bishop of Canterbury the Lord St. John President the Lord Russel Lord Privy-Seal the Marquess of Northampton the Earls of Warwick and Arundel the Lord Seimour the Bishop of Duresme the Lord Rich Sir Thomas Cheyney Sir Joh. Gage Sir Anth. Brown Sir Anthony Wingfield Sir William Paget Sir William Petre Sir Ralph Sadler Sir John Baker Doctor Wotton Sir Anth. Denny Sir William Herbert Sir Edw. North Sir Ed. Montague Sir Ed. Wotton Sir Edm. Peckham Sir Tho. Bromley and Sir Richard Southwell giving the Protector Power to swear such other Commissioners as he should think fit and that he with so many of the Council as he should think meet might annul and change what they thought fitting restraining the Council to act only by his Advice and Consent And thus was the Protector fully setled in his Power and no more under the curb of the Co-executors who were now mixed with the other Councellors that by the late Kings Will were only to be consulted with as they saw cause But as he depressed them to an equality with the rest of the Councellors so he highly obliged the others who had been formerly under them by bringing these equally with them into a share of the Government He had also obtained to himself an high Authority over them since they could do nothing without his consent but he was only bound to call for so many of them as he thought meet and was not limited to act as they advised but cloathed with the full Regal Power and had it in his Hands to oblige whom he would and to make his Party greater by calling into the Council such as he should nominate How far this was legal I shall not enquire It was certainly contrary to King Henry's Will And that being made upon an Act of Parliament which empowred him to limit the Crown and the Government of it at his pleasure this Commission that did change the whole Government during the Kings Minority seems capable of no other defence but that it being made by the consent of the major part of the Executors it was still warrantable even by the Will which devolved the Government on them or the major part of them All this I have opened the more largely both because none of our Historians have taken any notice of the first Constitution of the Government during this Reign and being ignorant of the true account of it they have committed great errors and because having obtained by the favour of that most industrions Collector of the Transactions of this Age Mr. Rushworth the Original Council-Book for the two first years of this Reign I had a certain Authority to follow in it the exactness of that Book being beyond any thing I ever met with in all our Records For every Council-day the Privy-Councellors that were present set their Hands to all that was ordered judging so great caution necessary when the King was under Age. And therefore I thought this a Book of too great consequence to lie in private Hands so the owner having made a Present of it to me I delivered it to that Noble and Vertuous Gentleman Sir John Nicolas one of the Clerks of the Council to be kept with the rest of their Books And having now given the Reader a clear Prospect of the state of the Court I shall next turn to the Affairs that were under their consideration The state of Affairs in Germany That which was first brought before them was concerning the state of Germany Francis Burgartus Chancellor to the Duke of Saxe with others from the other Princes and Cities of the Empire were sent over upon the news of the former Kings death to sollicit for Aids from the new King toward the carrying on the War with the Emperor In order to the clearing of this and to give a just account of our Councils in reference to Forreign Affairs especially the cause being about Religion I shall give a short view of the state of Germany at this time The Emperor having formed a design of an Universal Monarchy laid hold on the differences of Religion in Germany as a good mean to cover what he did with the specious pretence of punishing Heresie and protecting the Catholicks But before he had formed this design 1531. Jan. 11. Ferdinand Crown'd King of the Romans he procured his Brother to be chosen King of the Romans and so declared his Successor in the Empire which he was forced to do being obliged to be much in Spain and his other hereditary Dominions and being then so young as not to enter into such deep Counsels as he afterwards laid But his Wars in Italy put him oft in ill terms with the Pope and being likewise watched over in all his Motions by Francis the I. and Henry VIII and the Turk often breaking into Hungary and Germany he was forced to great compliances with the Princes of the Empire Who being animated by the two great Crowns did enter into a League for their mutual defence against all Aggressors And at last in the Year 1544. 1544. Feb. 20. Diet began at Spire in the Diet held at Spire the Emperour being engaged in War with France and the Turk both to secure Germany and to obtain Money of the Princes was willing to agree to the Edict made there which was That till there was a free Council in Germany or such an Assembly in which Matters of Religion might be setled there should be a general Peace and none was to be troubled for Religion the free exercise of both Religions being allowed and all things were to continue in the state they were then in And the Imperial Chamber at Spire was to be reformed for the Judges of that Court being all Papists there were many Processes depending at the Suit of the Ecclesiasticks against the Protestant Princes who had driven them out of their Lands and the Princes expecting no fair dealing from them all these Processes were now suspended and the Chamber was to be filled up with new Judges that should be more favourable to them They obtaining this Decree contributed very liberally to the Wars the Emperour seemed to be engaged in 1544. Sept. 24. Emperor has Peace with France Who having his Treasure thus filled presently made Peace both with France and the Grand Seigniour and resolved to turn his Wars upon the Empire and to make use of that Treasure and Force they had contributed 1545. Oct. Peace with Turk to invade their Liberties and to subdue them entirely to himself Upon this he entred into a Treaty with the Pope that a Council should be opened in Trent upon which he should require the Princes to submit to it which if they refused to do he should make War on them The Pope was to assist him with 10000 Men besides levy Taxes hard on his
Judges on the 7th it was read again and joyned to the other Bill about the Sacrament And on the 10th the whole Bill was agreed to by all the Peers except the Bishops of London Hereford Norwich Worcester and Chichester and sent down to the Commons On the 17th a Proviso was sent after it but was rejected by the Commons since the Lords had not agreed to it On the 20th it was sent up agreed to and had afterwards the Royal Assent By it first the value of the Holy Sacrament commonly called the Sacrament of the Altar and in the Scripture the Supper and Table of the Lord was set forth together with its first Institution but it having been of late marvellously abused some had been thereby brought to a contempt of it which they had expressed in Sermons Discourses and Songs in words not fit to be repeated therefore whosoever should so offend after the first of May next was to suffer Fine and Imprisonment at the Kings Pleasure and the Justices of the Peace were to take Information and make Presentments of Persons so offending within three Months after the offences so committed allowing them Witnesses for their own purgation And it being more agreeable to Christs first Institution And the practice of the Church for 500 years after Christ that the Sacrament should be given in both the kinds of Bread and Wine rather than in one kind only Therefore it was Enacted That it should be commonly given in both kinds except necessity did otherwise require it And it being also more agreeable to the first Institution and the primitive Practice that the People should receive with the Priest than that the Priest should receive it alone therefore the day before every Sacrament an Exhortation was to be made to the People to prepare themselves for it in which the benefits and danger of worthy and unworthy receiving were to be expressed and the Priests were not without a lawful cause to deny it to any who humbly askt it This was an Act of great consequence Communion appointed in both kinds since it reformed two abuses that had crept into the Church The one was the denying the Cup to the Laity the other was the Priests communicating alone In the first Institution it is plain that as Christ bad all drink of the Cup and his Disciples all drank of it so St. Paul directed every one to examine himself that he might eat of that Bread and drink of that Cup. From thence the Church for many Ages continued this practice and the Superstition of some who received only in one kind was severely censured and such were appointed either to receive the whole Sacrament or to abstain wholly It continued thus till the belief of the Corporal Presence of Christ was set up and then the keeping and carrying about the Cup in Processions not being so easily done some began to lay it aside For a great while the Bread was given dipt in the Cup to represent a bleeding Christ as it is in the Greek Church to this day In other Places the Laity had the Cup given them but they were to suck it through Pipes that nothing of it should fall to the ground But since they believed that Christ was in every crumb of Bread it was thought needless to give the Sacrament in both kinds So in the Council of Constance the Cup was ordered to be denied the Laity though they acknowledged it to have been instituted and practised otherwise To this the Bohemians would never submit though to compel them to it much Blood was shed in this Quarrel And now in the Reformation this was every where one of the first things with which the People were possessed the opposition of the Roman Church herein to the Institution of Christ being so manifest And all private Masses put down At first this Sacrament was also understood to be a Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ of which many were to be partakers while the fervor of devotion lasted it was thought a scandalous and censurable thing if any had come unto the Christian Assemblies and had not stayed to receive these Holy Mysteries and the denying to give any one the Sacrament was accounted a very great punishment So sensible were the Christians of their ill condition when they were hindred to participate of it But afterwards the former Devotion slackening the good Bishops in the 4th and 5th Centuries complained oft of it that so few came to Receive yet the Custom being to make Oblations before the Sacrament out of which the Clergy had been maintained during the poverty of the Church the Priests had a great mind to keep up the constant use of these Oblations and so perswaded the Laity to continue them and to come to the Sacrament though they did not receive it and in process of time they were made to believe that the Priest received in behalf of the whole People And whereas this Sacrament was the Commemoration of Christs Sacrifice on the Cross and so by a Phrase of Speech was called a Sacrifice they came afterwards to fancy that the Priests consecrating and consuming the Sacrament was an Action of it self expiatory and that both for the Dead and the Living And there rose an infinite number of several sorts of Masses some were for commemorating the Saints and those were called the Masses of such Saints others for a particular Blessing for Rain Health c. and indeed for all the accidents of Humane Life where the addition or variation of a Collect made the difference So that all that Trade of Massing was now removed An Intimation was also made of Exhortations to be read in it which they intended next to set about These abuses in the Mass gave great advantages to those who intended to change it into a Communion But many in stead of managing them prudently made unseemly Jests about them and were carried by a lightness of temper to make Songs and Plays of the Mass for now the Press went quick and many Books were printed this year about matters of Religion the greatest number of them being concerning the Mass which were not written in so decent and grave a style as the matter required Against this Act only five Bishops protested Many of that Order were absent from the Parliament so the opposition made to it was not considerable The next Bill brought into the House of Lords An Act about the Admission of Bishops was concerning the admission of Bishops to their Sees by the Kings Letters Patents Which being read was committed to the Arch-bishop of Canterburies care on the fifth of November and was read the second time on the 10th and committed to some of the Judges and was read the third time on the 28th of November and sent down to the Commons on the 5th of December There was also another Bill brought in concerning the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in the Bishops Courts on the 17th of November and pass'd and sent
trade with them and bring all the Money they could gather by that means to Rome They being bred up to a voluntary Poverty and expecting great Rewards for their Industry sold those Secrets with as much cunning as Mounte-banks use in selling their Tricks only here was the difference that the ineffectualness of the Mountebanks Medicines was soon discovered so their Trade must be but short in one Place whereas the other could not be so easily found out The chief Piece of the Religion of those Ages being to believe all that their Priests taught them Of this sort the Reader will find in the Collection an Essay of Indulgences as they were printed in the Hours after the use of Sarum Collection Number 26. which were set down in English though the Prayers be all Latine that so all the People might know the value of such Ware Those had been all by degrees brought from Rome and put into Peoples Hands and afterwards laid together in their Offices By them Indulgences of many years Hundreds Thousands and Millions of years and of all sins whatsoever were granted to such as devoutly said such Collects but it was always understood that they must confess and be absolved which is the meaning of those Expressions concerning their being in a state of Grace And so the whole Business was a Cheat. And now all this Trade was laid aside and Confession of secret sins was left to all Mens free choice since it was certain that the Confession to a Priest was no where enjoyned in the Scriptures It was a reasonable Objection that as secret Confession and private Penance had worn out the primitive practice of the publick censuring of scandalous Persons so it had been well if the reviving of that Discipline had driven out these later Abuses but to let that lie unrestored and yet to let Confession wear out was to discharge the World of all outward restraints and to leave them to their full liberty and so to throw up that Power of Binding and Loosing which ought to take place chiefly in admitting them to the Sacrament This was confessed to be a great defect and effectual endeavours were used to retrieve it though without success and it was openly declared to be a thing which they would study to repair But the total disuse of all publick censure had made the Nation so unacquainted with it that without the effectual concurrence of the Civil Authority they could not compass it And though it was acknowledged to be a great disorder in the Church yet as they could not keep up the necessity of private Confession since it was not commanded in the Gospel so the generality of the Clergy being superstitious Men whose chief influence on the People was by those secret Practices in Confession they judged it necessary to leave that free to all People and to represent it as a thing to which they were not obliged and in the place of that ordered the general Confession to be made in the Church with the Absolution added to it For the Power of Binding and Loosing it was by many thought to be only Declarative and so to be exercised when the Gospel was preached and a General Absolution granted according to the Ancient Forms In which Forms the Absolution was a Prayer that God would absolve and so it had been still used in the Absolution which was given on Maundy-Thursday but the Formal Absolution given by the Priest in his own Name I absolve thee was a late invention to raise their Authority higher and signified nothing distinct from those other Forms that were anciently used in the Church Others censured the Words in distributing the two kinds in the Lords Supper the Body being given for the preserving the Body and the Blood of Christ for preserving the Soul This was thought done on design to possess the People with an high value of the Chalice as that which preserved their Souls whereas the Bread was only for the preservation of their Bodies But Cranmer being ready to change any thing for which he saw good reason did afterwards so alter it that in both it was said Preserve thy Body and Soul And yet it stands so in the Prayer We do not presume c. On all this I have digressed so long because of the importance of the matter and for satisfying the Scruples that many still have upon the laying aside of Confession in our Reformation Commissions were next given to examine the state of the Chantries and Guildable Lands The Instruction about them will be found in the Collection of which I need give no abstract here Collection Number 27. for they were only about the Methods of enquiring into their value and how they were possessed or what Alienations had been made of them The Protector and Council were now in much trouble The War with Scotland they found was like to grow chargeable since they saw it was supported from France There was a Rebellion also broke out in Ireland and the King was much indebted nor could they expect any Subsidies from the Parliament in which it had been said that they gave the Chantry Lands that they might be delivered from all Subsidies Therefore the Parliament was prorogued till Winter Upon this the whole Council did on the 17th of April unanimously resolve that it was necessary to sell 5000 l. a year of Chantry Lands for raising such a Sum as the Kings occasions required and Sir Hen. Mildmay was appointed to treat about the Sale of them Gardiner falls into new Troubles The new communion-Communion-Book was received over England without any opposition Only complaints were brought of Gardiner that he did secretly detract from the Kings Proceedings Upon which the Council took occasion to reflect on all his former behaviour And here it was remembred how at first upon his refusing to receive the Kings Injunctions he had been put in the Fleet where he had been as well used as if it had been his own House which is far contrary to his Letters to the Protector of which mention has been already made and that he upon promise of Conformity had been discharged But when he was come home being forgetful of his Promises he had raised much strife and contention and had caused all his Servants to be secretly armed and harnessed and had put publick affronts on those whom the Council sent down to preach in his Diocess for in some Places to disgrace them he went into the Pulpit before them and warned the People to beware of such Teachers and to receive no other Doctrine but what he had taught them Upon this he had been sent for a second time but again upon his Promise of Conformity was discharged and ordered to stay at his own House in London That there he had continued still to meddle in publick Matters of which being again admonished he desired that he might be suffered to clear himself of all misrepresentations that had been made of him in a Sermon
which he should preach before the King in which he should openly declare how well he was satisfied with his Proceedings yet it is added That in his Sermon where there was a wonderful Audience he did most arrogantly meddle with some Matters that were contrary to an express command given him both by word of Mouth and by Letters and in other Matters used such words as had almost raised a great Tumult in the very time and had spoken very seditiously concerning the Policy of the Kingdom So they saw that Clemency wrought no good effect on him and it seeming necessary to terrifie others by their Proceedings with him he was sent to the Tower and the door of his Closet was sealed up Thus it is entred in the Council-Book Signed E. Somerset T. Cantuarien W. St. Johns J. Russel and T. Cheyney Yet it seems this Order was not Signed when it was made but some years after For the Lord Russel Signed first Bedford but remembring that at the time when this Order was made he had not that Title therefore he dashed it out but so as it still appears and Signed J. Russel Fox's Acts and Monuments The account that Gardiner himself gives of this Business is That being discharged upon the Act of Pardon he was desired to promise that he would set forth the Homilies and a Form was given him to which he should set his Hand but he considering of it a fortnight returned and said he could not subscribe it so he was confined to his House Then Ridley and Mr. Cecil afterwards the great Lord Burleigh Lord Treasurer to Queen Eliz. at that time Secretary to the Protector were sent to him and so prevailed that he did set his Hand to it But upon some Complaints that were made of him he was sent for after Whit-Sunday and accused that he had carried Palms had crept to the Cross and had a Sepulchre on Good-Friday which was contrary to the Kings Proclamations all which he denied and said he had and would still give obedience to what the King should command That of affronting the Kings Preachers was objected to him to which he answered telling matter of fact how it was done but he does not in his Writing set it down Then it was complained that in a Sermon he had said The Apostles came away rejoycing from the Council the Council the Council repeating it thus to make it seem applicable to himself This he denied Then it was objected That he preached the Real Presence in the Sacrament the Word Real not being in Scripture and so it was not the setting forth the pure Word of God He said he had not used the Word Real only he had asserted the Presence of Christ in such words as he had heard the Arch-bishop of Canterbury dispute for it against Lambert that had been burnt He was commanded to tarry in London but he desired that since he was not an Offender he might be at his liberty He complained much of the Songs made of him and of the Books written against him and particularly of one Philpot in Westminster whom he accounted a mad Man Then he relates That Cecil came to him and proposed to him to preach before the King and that he should write his Sermon and also brought him some Notes which he wished him to put in his Sermon he said he was willing to preach but would not write it for that was to preach as an Offender nor would he make use of Notes prepared by other Men. Then he was privately brought to the Protector none but the Lord St. John being present who shewed him a Paper containing the opinion of some Lawyers of the Kings Power and of a Bishops Authority and of the Punishment of disobeying the King but he desired to speak with those Lawyers and said no subscription of theirs should oblige him to preach otherwise than as he was convinced The Protector said he should either do that or do worse Secretary Smith came to him to press him further in some Points but what they were is not mentioned Yet by the other Papers in that Business it appears they related to the Kings Authority when under Age and for justifying the Kings proceedings in what had been done about the Ceremonies and that Auricular Confession was indifferent So the Contest between him and the Protector ended and there was no writing required of him but he left the whole matter to him so that he should treat plainly of those things mentioned to him by Cecil He chose St. Peters day because the Gospel agreed to his purpose Cecil shewed him some Notes written with the Kings Hand of the Sermons preached before him especially what was said of the Duty of a King and warned him that when ever he named the King he should add and his Council To this he made no Answer for though he thought it wisely done of a King to use his Council yet being to speak of the Kings Power according to Scripture he did not think it necessary to add any thing of his Council and hearing by a confused report some secret matter he resolved not to meddle with it Two days before he preached the Protector sent him a Message not to meddle with those Questions about the Sacrament that were yet in controversie among Learned Men and that therefore he was resolved there should be no publick determination made of them before-hand in the Pulpit He said he could not forbear to speak of the Mass for he looked on it as the chief foundation of Christian Religion but he doubted not that he should so speak of it as to give them all content So the day following the Protector writ to him Number 28. as will be found in the Collection requiring him in the Kings Name not to meddle with these Points but to preach concerning the Articles given him and about Obedience and good Life which would afford him matter enough for a long Sermon since the other points were to be reserved to a publick Consultation The Protector added That he held it a great part of his Duty under the King not to suffer wilful Persons to disswade the People from receiving such Truths as should be set forth by others But Gardiner pretended that there was no Controversie about the Presence of Christ And so the next day he took his Text out of the Gospel for the day Thou art Christ Parkers MSS. Ex C. Ch. Col. Cant. He preached before the King c. In his Sermon of which I have seen large Notes he expressed himself very fully concerning the Popes Supremacy as justly abolished and the Suppression of Monasteries and Chantries he approved of the Kings Proceedings he thought Images might have been well used but yet they might be well taken away He approved of the Sacrament in both kinds and the taking away that great number of Masses satisfactory and liked well the new Order for the Communion But he asserted largely the Presence of
thy Forehead and in thy Heart and take the Faith of the Heavenly Precepts Thus a Sacramental Vertue was pretended to be affixed to it which the Reformers thought could not be done without a Warrant from a Divine Institution of which it is plain there was none in Scripture But they thought the use of it only as an expression of the Belief of the Church and as a Badge of Christianity with such words added to it as could import no more was liable to no exception This seems more necessary to be well explained by reason of the Scruples that many have since raised against significant Ceremonies as if it were too great a presumption in any Church to appoint such since these seem to be of the nature of Sacraments Ceremonies that signifie the Conveyance of a Divine Grace and Vertue are indeed Sacraments and ought not to be used without an express Institution in Scripture but Ceremonies that only signifie the sense we have which is sometimes expressed as significantly in dumb shows as in words are of another kind and it is as much within the power of the Church to appoint such to be used as it is to order Collects or Prayers words and signs being but different ways of expressing our thoughts The belief of Christs Corporal Presence was yet under consideration And they observing wisely how the Germans had broken by their running too soon into Contests about that resolved to keep up still the old general Expressions of the Sacraments being the whole and true Body of Christ without coming to a more particular explanation of it The use of Oyl on so many occasions was taken from the Ancient Christians who as Theophilus says began early to be anointed and understood those words of St. Paul of Gods anointing and sealing literally It was also anciently applied to the receiving of Penitents But it was not used about the Sick from the Apostles times till about the 10th Century And then from what St. James writ to those in the Dispersion of sending for the Elders to come to such as were sick who should anoint them with Oyl and their sins should be forgiven them and they should recover they came to give it to those that were dying but not while there was any hope of Life left in them Though it is clear that what St. James writ related to that extraordinary Gift of Healing by imposition of Hands and anointing with Oyl which yet continued in the Church when he writ that Epistle And it is plain that this Passage in St. James was not so understood by the Ancients as it is now in the Roman Church since the Ancients though they used Oyl on many other occasions yet applied it not at all to the Sick till after so many Ages that gross Superstition had so disposed the World to new Rites that there could be no discovery or invention more acceptable than the addition of a new Ceremony though they were then much oppressed with the old ones The Changes that were made and those that were designed to be made occasioned great heats every where And the Pulpits generally contending with one another to restrain that clashing the power of granting Licences to Preach was taken from the Bishops of each Diocess so that none might give them but the King and the Arch-bishop of Canterbury Yet that not proving an effectual restraint on the 23d of September a Proclamation is said to have come out setting forth All Preaâ—hing was for a time restrained That whereas according to former Proclamations none was to preach but such as had obtained Licenses from the King or the Arch-bishop yet some of those that were so licensed had abused that permission and had carried themselves irreverently contrary to the Instructions that were sent them Therefore the King intending to have shortly an uniform Order over all the Kingdom and to put an end to all Controversies in Religion about which some Bishops and other Learned Men were then assembled and though many of the Preachers so licensed had carried themselves wisely to the Honour of God and the Kings great contentation yet till the Order now preparing should be set forth he did inhibit all manner of Persons to preach in any publick Audience to the intent that the Clergy might apply themselves to Prayer for a Blessing on what the King was then about to do not doubting but the People would be employed likewise in Prayer and hearing the Homilies read in their Churches and be ready to receive that uniform Order that was to be set forth and the inferior Magistrates were required to see to the execution of this I never met with any footstep of this Proclamation neither in Records nor in Letters nor in any Book written at that time But Mr. Fuller has printed it and Dr. Heylin has given an Abstract of it from him If Fuller had told how he came by it it might have been further examined But we know not whether he saw the printed Proclamation or only a Copy of it And if he saw but a Copy we have reason to doubt of it for that might have been only the Essay of some projecting Man's Pen. But because I found it in those Authors I thought best to set it down as it is and leave the Reader to judge of it Having thus given an account of the Progress of the Reformation this Summer I shall now turn to transactions of State The Affairs in Scotland this Year and shall first look towards Scotland The Scots gaining time the last Winter and being in daily expectation of Succours from France were resolved to carry on the War The Governour began the Year with the Siege of Broughty Castle a little below Dundee But the English that were in it defended themselves so well that after they had been besieged three Months the Siege was raised and only so many were left about it as might cover the Country from their excursions The English on the other side had taken and fortified Hadingtoun and were at work also at Lauder to make it strong The former of these lying in a Plain and in one of the most fruitful Counties of Scotland within twelve Miles of Edenburgh was a very fit Place to be kept as a Curb upon the Country About the end of May 6000 Men were sent from France under the Command of Dessie 3000 of these were Germans commanded by the Rhinegrave 2000 of them were French and a Thousand were of other Nations They landed at Lieth and the Governour having gathered 8000 Scots to joyn with them they sate down before Hadingtoun and here the Scotish Nobility entred into a long Consultation about their Affairs The Protector had sent a Proposition to them that there might be a Truce for Ten Years But whether he offered to remove the Garisons does not appear This he was forced to upon many accounts He saw the War was like to last long and to draw on great expence and would
Preferments still Boniface Arch-bishop of Canterbury Richard Bishop of Chichester and Geofrey Bishop of Ely are said to have had Wives and though there were not so many Instances of Priests marrying after Orders yet if there were any thing in the nature of Priesthood inconsistent by the Law of God with Marriage then it was as unlawful for them to continue in their former Marriages as to contract a new one Some few Instances were also gathered out of Church History of Bishops and Priests marrying after Orders but as these were few so there was just reason to controvert them Upon the whole matter it was clear that the Coelibate of the Clergy flowed from no law of God nor from any general Law of the Church The Vows and other Reasons against it examined but the contrary of Clergy-mens living with their Wives was universally received for many Ages As for Vows it was much questioned how far they did bind in such Cases It seemed a great sin to impose such on any when they were yet young and did not well know their own dispositions Nor was it in a Mans power to keep them For Continence being none of those Graces that are promised by God to all that ask it as it was not in a Mans Power without extream severities on himself to govern his own constitution of Body so he had no reason to expect God should interpose when he had provided another remedy for such Cases Besides the Promise made by Clergy-men according to the Rites of the Roman Pontifical did not oblige them to Coelibate The words were Wilt thou follow Chastity and Sobriety to which the Sub-Deacon answered I will By Chastity was not to be understood a total abstinence from all but only from unlawful embraces since a Man might live chast in a state of Marriage as well as out of it But whatever might be in this the English Clergy were not concerned in it for there was no such Question nor Answer made in the Forms of their Ordination So they were not by any Vow precluded from Marriage And for the Expediency of it nothing was more evident than that these Laws had brought in much uncleanness into the Church and those who pressed them most had been signally noted for these Vices No Prince in the English History lewder than Edgar that had so promoted it The Legate that in King Henry the second 's time got that severe Decree made that put all the married Clergy from their Livings was found the very night after for the credit of Coelibate in bed with a Whore On this Subject many undecent Stories were gathered especially by Bale who was a learned Man but did not write with that temper and discretion that became a Divine He gathered all the lewd Stories that could be raked together to this purpose and the many abominable things found in the Monasteries were then fresh in all Mens memories It was also observed that the unmarried Clergy had been as much as the married could be intent upon the raising Families and the enriching of their Nephews and Kindred and sometimes of their Bastards witness the present Pope Paul the third and not long before him Alexander the 6th so that the married Clergy could not be tempted to more Covetousness than had appeared in the unmarried And for the Distraction of Domestick Affairs the Clergy had formerly given themselves up to such a secular course of Life that it was thought nothing could encrease it but if the married Clergy should set themselves to raise more than a decent maintenance for their Children such as might fit them for Letters or Callings and should neglect Hospitality become covetous and accumulate Livings and Preferments to make Estates for their Children this might be justly curbed by new Laws or rather the renewing of the ancient Canons by which Clergy-men were declared to be only entrusted with the Goods of the Church for publick ends and were not to apply them to their own private uses nor to leave them to their Children and Friends Thus had this Matter been argued in many Books that were written on this Subject by Poinet and Parker the one afterwards Bishop of Winchester and the other Arch-bishop of Canterbury also by Bale Bishop of Ossory with many more Dr. Ridley Dr. Taylor afterwards Bishop of Lincoln Dr. Benson and Dr. Redmayn appeared more confidently in it than many others being Men that were resolved never to marry themselves who yet thought it necessary and therefore pleaded according to the Pattern that Paphnutius had set them that all should be left to their liberty in this matter The Debate about it was brought into the Convocation where Dr. Redmayn's Authority went a great way He was a Man of great Learning and Probity and of so much greater weight because he did not in all Points agree with the Reformers but being at this time sick his opinion was brought under his Hand Collection Number 30. which will be found in the Collection copied from the Orignal It was to this purpose That though the Scriptures exhorted Priests to live chast and out of the cares of the World yet the Laws forbidding them Marriage were only Canons and Constitutions of the Church not founded on the Word of God and therefore he thought that a Man once married might be a Priest and he did not find the Priests in the Church of England had made any Vow against Marriage and therefore he thought that the King and the higher Powers of the Church might take away the Clog of perpetual continence from the Priests and grant that such as could not or would not contain might marry once and not be put from their holy Ministration It was opposed by many in both Houses but carried at last by the major Vote All this I gather from what is printed concerning it For I have seen no Remains of this or of any of the other Convocations that came afterwards in this Reign the Registers of them being destroyed in the Fire of London This Act seemed rather a connivance and permission of the Clergy to marry than any direct allowance of it So the Enemies of that state of life continued to reproach the married Clergy still and this was much heightned by many undecent Marriages and other light behaviour of some Priests But these things made way for a more full Act concerning this matter about three years after The next Act that past in this Parliament was about the publick Service which was put into the House of Commons on the 9th of December An Act confirming the Liturgy and the next day was also put into the House of Lords It lay long before them and was not agreed to till the 15th of Jan. The Earl of Derby the Bishops of London Duresme Norwich Carlisle Hereford Worcester Westminster and Chichester and the Lords Dacres and Windsor protesting The Preamble of the Act sets forth That there had been several Forms of Service and that
would consent to it so if he had married her without that the possibility of succeeding to the Crown was cut off by King Henry's Will And this Attempt of his occasioned that Act to be put in which was formerly mentioned for declaring the marrying the Kings Sisters without consent of Council to be Treason Seeing he could not compass that design he resolved to carry away the King to his House of Holt in the Country and so to displace his Brother and to take the Government into his own hands For this end he had laid in Magazines of Arms and listed about 10000 Men in several Places and openly complained that his Brother intended to enslave the Nation and make himself Master of all and had therefore brought over those German Soldiers He had also entred into Treaty with several of the Nobility that envied his Brothers greatness and were not ill pleased to see a breach between them and that grown to be irreconcilable To these he promised that they should be of the Council and that he would dispose of the King in Marriage to one of their Daughters the Person is not named The Protector had often told him of these things and warned him of the danger into which he would throw himself by such ways but he persisted still in his designs though he denied and excused them as long as was possible Now his restless ambition seeming incurable he was on the 19th of Jan. sent to the Tower The original Warrant Jan. 19. The Admiral sent to the Tower Signed by all the Privy Council is in the Council-Book formerly mentioned where the Earl of Southampton Signs with the rest who was now in outward appearance reconciled to the Protector On the day following the Admirals Seal of his Office was sent for and put into Secretary Smiths Hands And now many things broke out against him and particularly a Conspiracy of his with Sir W. Sharington Vice-Treasurer of the Mint at Bristol who was to have furnished him with 10000 l. and had already coined about 12000 l. false Money and had clipt a great deal more to the value of 40000 l. in all for which he was attainted by a Process at Common Law and that was confirmed in Parliament Fowler also that waited in the Privy Chamber with some few others were sent to the Tower Many complaints being usually brought against a sinking Man the Lord Russel the Earl of Southampton and Secretary Petre were ordered to receive their Examinations And thus the Business was let alone till the 28 of Feb. in which time his Brother did again try if it were possible to bring him to a better temper And as he had since their first breach granted him 800 l. a year in Land to gain his friendship so means were now used to perswade him to submit himself and to withdraw from Court and from all employment But it appeared that nothing could be done to him that could cure his ambition or the hatred he carried to his Brother And therefore on the 22d of Feb. a full report was made to the Council of all the things that were informed against him consisting not only of the Particulars formerly mentioned but of many foul misdemeanours in the discharge of the Admiralty several Pirates being entertained by him who gave him a share of their Robberies and whom he had protected notwithstanding the Complaints made by other Princes by which the King was in danger of a War from the Princes so complaining The whole Charge consists of 33 Articles which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 31. The Particulars as it is entred in the council-Council-Book were so manifestly proved not only by Witnesses but by Letters under his own Hand that it did not seem possible to deny them Yet he had been sent to and examined by some of the Council but refused to make a direct Answer to them or to Sign those Answers that he had made So it was ordered that the next day all the Privy Council except the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and Sir John Baker Speaker to the House of Commons who was engaged to attend in the House should go to the Tower and examine him On the 23d the Lord Chancellor with the other Councellors went to him and read the Articles of his Charge and earnestly desired him to make plain Answers to them excusing himself where he could and submitting himself in other things and that he would shew no obstinacy of Mind He answered them That he expected an open Trial and his Accusers to be brought face to face All the Councellors endeavoured to perswade him to be more tractable but to no purpose At last the Lord Chancellor required him on his Allegiance to make his Answer He desired they would leave the Articles with him and he would consider of them otherwise he would make no Answer to them But the Councellors resolved not to leave them with him on those terms On the 24th of Feb. it was resolved in Council that the whole Board should after Dinner acquaint the King with the state of that Affair and desire to know of him whether he would have the Law to take place and since the thing had been before the Parliament whether he would leave it to their determination so tender they were of their young King in a Case that concerned his Unkles Life But the King had begun to discern his seditious temper and was now much alienated from him The Council desired the King to refer the Matter to the Parliament When the Councellors waited on him the Lord Chancellor opened the Matter to the King and delivered his Opinion for leaving it to the Parliament Then every Councellor by himself spake his mind all to the same purpose Last of all the Protector spake he protested this was a most sorrowful business to him that he had used all the means in his power to keep it from coming to this extremity but were it Son or Brother he must prefer his Majesties safety to them for he weighed his Allegiance more than his Blood and that therefore he was not against the request that the other Lords had made and said if he himself were guilty of such offences he should not think he were worthy of life and the rather because he was of all Men the most bound to his Majesty and therefore he could not refuse Justice The King answered them in these words Who consented to it We perceive that there are great things objected and laid to my Lord Admiral my Unkle and they tend to Treason and We perceive that you require but Justice to be done We think it reasonable and We Will that you proceed according to your Request Which words as it is marked in the Council-Book coming so suddenly from his Graces Mouth of his own motion as the Lords might well perceive they were marvellously rejoyced and gave the King most hearty praise and thanks yet resolved that some of both Houses
should be sent to the Admiral before the Bill should be put in against him to see what he could or would say All this was done to try if he could be brought to a Submission So the Lord Chancellor the Earls of Shrewsbury Warwick and Southampton and Sir John Baker Sir Tho. Cheyney and Sir Anth. Denny were sent to him He was long obstinate but after much perswasion was brought to give an Answer to the first three Articles which will be found in the Collection at the end of the Articles and then on a sudden he stopt and bade them be content for he would go no further and no entreaties would work on him either to answer the rest or to set his Hand to the Answers he had made On the 25th of Feb. the Bill was put in for attainting him The Bill passed in both Houses and the Peers had been so accustomed to agree to such Bills in King Henry's time that they did easily pass it All the Judges and the Kings Council delivered their Opinions that the Articles were Treason Then the Evidence was brought many Lords gave it so fully that all the rest with one Voice consented to the Bill only the Protector for natural pities sake as is in the council-Council-Book desired leave to withdraw On the 27th the Bill was sent down to the Commons with a Message That if they desired to proceed as the Lords had done those Lords that had given their Evidence in their own House should come down and declare it to the Commons But there was more opposition made in the House of Commons Many argued against Attainders in absence and thought it an odd way that some Peers should rise up in their Places in their own House and relate somewhat to the slander of another and that he should be thereupon attainted therefore it was pressed that it might be done by a Trial and that the Admiral should be brought to the Barr and be heard plead for himself But on the fourth of March a Message was sent from the King that he thought it was not necessary to send for the Admiral and that the Lords should come down and renew before them the Evidence they had given in their own House This was done and so the Bill was agreed to by the Commons in a full House judged about 400 and there were not above ten or twelve that voted in the negative The Royal Assent was given on the 5th of March. On the 10th of March the Council resolved to press the King that Justice might be done on the Admiral and since the Case was so heavy and lamentable to the Protector so it is in the council-Council-Book though it was also sorrowful to them all they resolved to proceed in it so that neither the King nor he should be further troubled with it After Dinner they went to the King the Protector being with them The King said he had well observed their Proceedings and thanked them for their great care of his safety and commanded them to proceed in it without further molesting him or the Protector and ended I pray you my Lords do so Upon this they ordered the Bishop of Ely to go to the Admiral and to instruct him in the things that related to another Life and to prepare him to take patiently his deserved Execution And on the 17th of March he having made report to them of his attendance on the Admiral the Council Signed a Warrant for his Execution which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 32. to which both the Lord Protector and the Arch-bishop of Canterbury set their Hands And on the 20th his Head was cut off March 20. The Admiral beheaded What his behaviour was on the Scaffold I do not find Thus fell Tho. Lord Seimour Lord high Admiral of England a Man of high thoughts of great violence of temper and ambitious out of measure Censures past upon it The Protector was much censured for giving way to his Execution by those who looked only at that relation between them which they thought should have made him still preserve him But others who knew the whole Series of the Affair saw it was scarce possible for him to do more for the gaining his Brother than he had done Yet the other being a Popular Notion that it was against Nature for one Brother to destroy another was more easily entertain'd by the Multitude who could not penetrate into the Mysteries of State But the way of Proceeding was much condemned since to attaint a Man without bringing him to make his own defence or to object what he could say to the Witnesses that were brought against him was so illegal and unjust that it could not be defended Only this was to be said for it that it was a little more regular than Parliamentary Attainders had been formerly for here the Evidence upon which it was founded was given before both Houses And on Cranmers signing the Warrant for his Execution One Particular seemed a little odd that Cranmer Signed the Warrant for his Execution which being in a Cause of Blood was contrary to the Canon Law In the Primitive Times Church-men had only the Cure of Souls lying on them together with the reconciling of such differences as might otherwise end in Suits of Law before the Civil Courts which were made up of Infidels When the Empire became Christian these Judgments which they gave originally on so charitable an account were by the Imperial Laws made to have great Authority but further than these or the care of Widows and Orphans they were forbid both by the Council of Chalcedon and other lesser Councils to meddle in Secular Matters Among the Endowments made to some Churches there were Lands given where the Slaves according to the Roman Law came within the Patrimony of these Churches and by that Law Masters had Power of Life and Death over their Slaves Laws against Church-mens medling in Matters of Blood In some Churches this Power had been severely exercised even to maiming and death which seemed very indecent in a Church-man Besides there was an Apprehension that some severe Church-men who were but Masters for life might be more profuse of the Lives of such Slaves than those that were to transmit them to their Families Therefore to prevent the wast that would be made in the Churches Patrimony it was agreed on that Church-men should not proceed capitally against any of their Vassals or Slaves And in the Confusions that were in Spain the Princes that prevailed had appointed Priests to be Judges to give the greater reputation to their Courts This being found much to the prejudice of the Church it was decreed in the fourth Council of Toledo that Priests who were chosen by Christ to the Ministry of Salvation should not judge in Capital Matters unless the Prince should swear to them that he would remit the punishment and such as did otherwise were held guilty of Blood-shedding and were to
lose their Degree in the Church This was soon received over all the Western Church and Arguments were found out afterwards by the Canonists to prove the necessity of continuing it from Davids not being suffered to build the Temple since he was a Man of Blood and from the qualification required by St. Paul in a Bishop That he should be no striker since he seemed to strike that did it either in Person or by one whom he deputed to do it But when afterwards Charles the Great and all the Christian Princes in the West gave their Bishops great Lands and Dominions they obliged them to be in all their Councils and to do them such Services as they required of them by vertue of their Tenures The Popes designing to set up a Spiritual Empire and to bring all Church-lands within it required the Bishops to separate themselves from a dependance on their Princes as much as it was possible And these Laws formerly made about Cases of Blood were judged a Colour good enough why they should not meddle in such Trials so they procured these Cases to be excepted But it seems Cranmer thought his Conscience was under no tie from those Canons and so judged it not contrary to his Function to Sign that Order The Parliament was on the 14th of March Prorogued to the 4th of Nov. the Clergy having granted the King a Subsidy of 6 s. in the Pound to be paid in three Years Subsidies granted by the Clergy and Laity In the Preamble of the Bill of Subsidy they acknowledged the great quietness they enjoyed under him having no Let nor Impediment in the Service of God But the Laity set out their Subsidy with a much fuller Preamble of the great happiness they had by the true Religion of Christ declaring that they were ready to forsake all things rather than Christ as also to assist the King in the Conquest of Scotland which they call a part of his Dominion therefore they give 12 d. in the Pound of all Mens Personal Estates to be paid in three Years But now to look into Matters of Religion there was A New Visitation immediately after the Act of Vniformity pass'd a new Visitation which it is probable went in the same Method that was observed in the former There were two things much complained of the one was that the Priests read the Prayers generally with the same tone of Voice that they had used formerly in the Latin Service so that it was said the People did not understand it much better than they had done the Latin formerly This I have seen represented in many Letters and it was very seriously laid before Cranmer by Martin Bucer The course taken in it was that in all Parish Churches the Service should be read in a plain audible Voice but that the former way should remain in Cathedrals where there were great Quires who were well acquainted with that Tone and where it agreed better with the Musick that was used in the Anthems Yet even there many thought it no proper way in the Letany where the greatest gravity was more agreeable to such humble Addresses than such a modulation of the Voice which to those unacquainted with it seemed light and for others that were more accustomed to it it seemed to be rather use that had reconciled them to it than the natural decency of the thing or any fitness in it to advance the devotion of their Prayers But this was a thing judged of less importance It was said that those who had been accustomed to read in that Voice could not easily alter it but as those dropt off and died others would be put in their places who would officiate in a plainer Voice Some of the old Abuses coninued in the new Service Other Abuses were more important Some used in the Communion-Service many of the old Rites such as kissing the Altar crossing themselves lifting the Book from one place to another breathing on the Bread shewing it openly before the distribution with some other of the old Ceremonies The People did also continue the use of their praying by Beads which was called an Innovation of Peter the Hermite in the 12th Century By it ten Aves went for one Pater Noster and the reciting these so oft in Latin had come to be almost all the devotion of the Vulgar and therefore the People were ordered to leave that unreasonable way of Praying it seeming a most unaccountable thing that the reciting the Angels Salutation to the Blessed Virgin should be such a high piece of Divine Worship And that this should be done ten times for one Prayer to God looked so like preferring the Creature to the Creator that it was not easie to defend it from an appearance of Idolatry The Briests were also ordered to exhort the People to give to the Poor The Curates were required to preach and declare the Catechism at least every sixth Week And some Priests continuing secretly the use of Soul Masses in which for avoiding the censure of the Law they had one to communicate with them but had many of these in one day It was ordered that there should be no selling of the Communion in Trentals and that there should be but one Communion in one Church except on Easter-day and Christmas in which the People coming to the Sacrament in greater numbers there should be one Sacrament in the Morning and another near Noon And there being great abuses in Churches and Church-yards in which in the times of Popery Markets had been held and Bargains made that was forbid chiefly in the time of Divine Service or Sermon Collection Number 33. These Instructions which the Reader will find in the Collection were given in charge to the Visitors Cranmer had also a Visitation about the same time in which the Articles he gave out are all drawn according to the Kings Injunctions By some Questions in them they seem to have been sent out before the Parliament because the Book of Service is not mentioned but the last Question save one being of such as contemned married Priests and refused to receive the Sacrament at their hands I conceive that these were compiled after the Act concerning their Marriage was past but before the Feast of Whit-Sunday following for till then the Common-Prayer-Book was not to be received There were also Orders sent by the Council to the Bishop of London to see that there should be no special Masses in St. Pauls Church which being the Mother-Church in the chief City of the Kingdom would be an example to all the rest and that therefore there should be only one Communion at the great Altar and that at the time when the high Mass was wont to be celebrated unless some desired a Sacrament in the Morning and then it was to be celebrated at the high Altar Bonner who resolved to comply in every thing sent the Councils Letter to the Dean and Residentiaries of St. Pauls to see it obeyed
and indeed all England over the Book was so universally received that the Visitors did return no complaint from any corner of the whole Kingdom All received the new Service except the Lady Mary Only the Lady Mary continued to have Mass said in her House of which the Council being advertised writ to her to conform her self to the Laws and not to cast a reproach on the Kings Government for the nearer she was to him in Blood she was to give the better example to others and her disobedience might encourage others to follow her in that contempt of the Kings Authority So they desired her to send to them her Comptroller and Dr. Hopton her Chaplain by whom she should be more fully advertised of the King and Councils Pleasure Upon this she sent one to the Emperor to interpose for her that she might not be forced to any thing against her Conscience At this time there was a Complaint made at the Emperours Court The Ambassador at the Emperors Court not suffered to use it of the English Ambassador Sir Philip Hobby for using the new Common-Prayer-Book there To which he answered He was to be obedient to the Laws of his own Prince and Country and as the Emperors Ambassador had Mass at his Chappel at London without disturbance though it was contrary to the Law of England so he had the same reason to expect the like liberty But the Emperor espousing the Interest of the Lady Mary both Paget who was sent over Ambassador Extraordinary to him upon his coming into Flanders and Hobby promised in the Kings Name that he should dispense with her for some time as they afterwards declared upon their Honours when the thing was further questioned though the Emperor and his Ministers pretended that without any Qualification it was promised that she should enjoy the free exercise of her Religion The Emperor was now grown so high with his success in Germany A Treaty of Marriage for the Lady Mary and that at a time when a War was coming on with France that it was not thought advisable to give him any offence There was likewise a Proposition sent over by him to the Protector and Council Cotton lib. Galba B. 12. for the Lady Mary to be married to Alphonso Brother to the King of Portugal The Council entertained it and though the late King had left his Daughters but 10000 l. a-piece yet they offered to give with her 100000 Crowns in Money and 20000 Crowns worth of Jewels The Infant of Portugal was about her own Age and offered 20000 Crowns Jointure But this Proposition fell on what hand I do not know She writ to the Council concerning the new Service The Lady Mary writ on the 22d of June to the Council that she could not obey their late Laws and that she did not esteem them Laws as made when the King was not of Age and contrary to those made by her Father which they were all bound by Oath to maintain She excused the not sending her Comptroller Mr. Arundel and her Priest the one did all her business so that she could not well be without him the other was then so ill that he could not travel Upon this the Council sent a peremptory Command to these requiring them to come up and receive their Orders The Lady Mary wrote a second Letter to them on the 27th of June in which she expostulated the matter with the Council She said She was subject to none of them and would obey none of the Laws they made but protested great Obedience and Subjection to the King When her Officers came to Court they were commanded to declare to the Lady Mary that though the King was young in Person yet his Authority was now as great as ever that those who have his Authority and act in his Name are to be obeyed and though they as single Persons were her humble Servants yet when they met in Council they acted in the Kings Name Who required her to obey as other Subjects did and so were to be considered by all the Kings Subjects as if they were the King himself they had indeed sworn to obey the late Kings Laws but that could bind them no longer than they were in force and being now repealed they were no more Laws other Laws being made in their room There was no exception in the Laws all the Kings Subjects were included in them and for a Reformation of Religion made when a King was under Age one of the most perfect that was recorded in Scripture was so carried on when Josiah was much younger than their King was therefore they gave them in charge to perswade her Grace for that was her Title to be a good example of obedience and not to encourage peevish and obstinate Persons by her stiffness But this Business was for some time laid aside And now the Reformation was to be carried on to the establishing of a Form of Doctrine which should contain the chief Points of Religion In order to which there was this Year great enquiry made into many particular Opinions The manner of Christs Presence in the Sacrament examined and chiefly concerning the Presence of Christ in the Sacrament There was no Opinion for which the Priests contended more ignorantly and eagerly and that the People generally believed more blindly and firmly as if a strong Belief were nothing else but winking very hard The Priests because they accounted it the chief support now left of their falling Dominion which being kept up might in time retrieve all the rest For while it was believed that their Character qualified them for so strange and mighty a Performance they must needs be held in great reverence The People because they thought they received the very Flesh of Christ and so notwithstanding our Saviours express Declaration to the contrary that the Flesh profiteth nothing looked on those who went about to perswade them otherwise as Men that intended to rob them of the greatest Priviledge they had And therefore it was thought necessary to open this fully before there should be any change made in the Doctrine of the Church The Lutherans seemed to agree with that which had been the Doctrine of the Greek Church that in the Sacrament there was both the Substance of Bread and Wine and Christs Body likewise Only many of them defended it by an Opinion that was thought a-kin to the Eutychian Heresie that his humane Nature by vertue of the union of the God-head was every where though even in this way it did not appear that there was any special Presence in the Sacrament more than in other things Those of Switzerland had on the other hand taught that the Sacrament was only an Institution to commemorate the Sufferings of Christ This because it was intelligible was thought by many too low and mean a thing and not equal to the high expressions that are in the Scripture of its being the Communion of the Body
lessen the credit of those who had suffered formerly for it was said they saw now that Men of harmless Lives might be put to death for Heresie by the confâ—ssion of the Reformers themselves And in all the Books published in Queen Maries days justifying her severity against the Protestants these Instances were always made use of and no part of Cranmers Life exposed him more than this did This was much censured It was said he had consented both to Lamberts and Anne Askews death in the former Reign who both suffered for Opinions which he himself held now and he had now procured the death of these two Persons and when he was brought to suffer himself afterwards it was called a just retalliation on him One thing was certain that what he did in this matter flowed from no cruelty of temper in him no Man being further from that black disposition of Mind but it was truly the effect of those Principles by which he governed himself Disputes concerning the Baptism of Infants For the other sort of Anabaptists who only denied Infants Baptism I find no severities used to them but several Books were written against them to which they wrote some Answers It was said that Christ allowed little Children to be brought to him and said of such was the Kingdom of Heaven and blessed them Now if they were capable of the Kingdom of Heaven they must be regenerated for Christ said none but such as were born of Water and of the Spirit could enter into it St. Paul had also called the Children of believing Parents Holy which seemed to relate to such a consecration of them as was made in Baptism And Baptism being the Seal of Christians in the room of Circumcision among the Jews it was thought the one was as applicable to Children as the other And one thing was observed that the whole World in that Age having been baptized in their Infancy if that Baptism was nothing then there were none truly baptized in being but all were in the state of meer Nature Now it did not seem reasonable that Men who were not baptized themselves should go and baptize others and therefore the first Heads of that Sect not being rightly baptized themselves seemed not to act with any Authority when they went to baptize others The Practice of the Church so early begun and continued without dispute for so many Ages was at least a certain confirmation of a thing which had to speak moderately so good foundations in Scripture for the lawfulness though not any peremptory but only probable Proof for the practice of it These are all the Errors in Opinion that I find were taken notice of at this time There was another sort of People The Doctrine of Predestination much abused of whom all the good Men in that Age made great complaints Some there were called Gospellers or Readers of the Gospel who were a scandal to the Doctrine they professed In many Sermons I have oft met with severe Expostulations with these and heavy Denunciations of Judgments against them But I do not find any thing objected to them as to their belief save only that the Doctrine of Predestination having been generally taught by the Reformers many of this Sect began to make strange Inferences from it reckoning that since every thing was decreed and the Decrees of God could not be frustrated therefore Men were to leave themselves to be carried by these Decrees This drew some into great impiety of Life and others into desperation The Germans soon saw the ill effects of this Doctrine Luther changed his mind about it and Melancthon openly writ against it and since that time the whole stream of the Lutheran Churches has run the other way But both Calvin and Bucer were still for maintaining the Doctrine of these Decrees only they warned the People not to think much of them since they were Secrets which Men could not penetrate into but they did not so clearly shew how these consequences did not flow from such Opinions Hooper and many other good Writers did often dehort People from entring into these curiosities and a Caveat to that same purpose was put afterwards into the Article of the Church about Predestination One ill effect of the dissoluteness of Peoples manners broke out violently this Summer occasioned by the Inclosing of Lands Tumults in England While the Monasteries stood there were great numbers of People maintained about these Houses their Lands were easily let out and many were relieved by them But now the Numbers of the People encreased much Marriage being universally allowed they also had more time than formerly by the abrogation of many Holy-days and the putting down of Processions and Pilgrimages so that as the Numbers encreased they had more time than they knew how to bestow Those who bought in the Church-Lands as they every where raised their Rents of which old Latimer made great Complaints in one of his Court Sermons so they resolved to enclose their Grounds and turn them to Pasture for Trade was then rising fast and Corn brought not in so much Money as Wooll did Their Flocks also being kept by few Persons in Grounds so enclosed the Landlords themselves enjoyed the profit which formerly the Tenants made out of their Estates and so they intended to force them to serve about them at any such rates as they would allow By this means the Commons of England saw they were like to be reduced to great misery This was much complained of and several little Books were written about it Some proposed a sort of Agrarian Law that none might have Farms above a set value or Flocks above a set number of 2000 Sheep which Proposal I find the young King was much taken with as will appear in one of the Discourses he wrote with his own Hand It was also represented that there was no care taken of the educating of Youth except of those who were bred for Learning and many things were proposed to correct this but in the mean time the Commons saw the Gentry were like to reduce them to a very low condition The Protector seemed much concerned for the Commons and oft spoke against the oppression of Landlords He was naturally just and compassionate and so did heartily espouse the Cause of the poor People which made the Nobility and Gentry hate him much The former year the Commons about Hampton-Court petitioned the Protector and Council complaining that whereas the late King in his Sickness had enclosed a Park there to divert himself with private easie Game the Deer of that Park did overlay the Country and it was a great burden to them and therefore they desired that it might be disparked The Council considering that it was so near Windsor and was not useful to the King but a charge rather ordered it to be disparked and the Deer to be carried to Windsor but with this Proviso that if the King when he came of Age desired to have
Church received that Sacrament frequently and in both kinds To the sixth Baptism in Cases of necessity was to be administred at any time but out of these Cases it was fit to do it solemnly and in the Ancient Church it was chiefly done on the Eves of Easter and Whit-Sunday of which usage some Footsteps remained still in the old Offices To the seventh these were late superstitious devices Images were contrary to the Scriptures first set up for remembrance but soon after made Objects of Worship To the eight The old Service had many ludicrous things in it the new was simple and grave If it appeared ridiculous to them it was as the Gospel was long ago foolishness to the Greeks To the ninth The Scriptures say nothing of it it was a superstitious Invention derogatory to Christs death To the tenth The Scriptures are the Word of God and the readiest way to confound that which is Heresie indeed To the eleventh These were ignorant superstitious and deceitful Persons To the twelfth Pool had been attainted in Parliament for his spiteful Writings and Doings against the late King To the thirteenth It was foolish and unreasonable one Servant could not do a Man's business and by this many Servants would want employment To the fourteenth This was to rob the King and those who had these Lands of him and would be a means to make so foul a Rebellion be remembred in their Prayers To the fifteenth These were notorious Traitors to whom the Kings Council was not to submit themselves After this they grew more moderate and sent eight Articles They make new Demands 1. Concerning Baptism 2. About Confirmation 3. Of the Mass 4. For reserving the Host 5. For Holy Bread and Water 6. For the old Service 7. For the single Lives of Priests 8. For the Six Articles and concluded God save the King for they were His both Body and Goods To this there was an Answer sent in the Kings Name on the 8th of July so long did the Treaty with them hold in which Which were also rejected after Expressions of the Kings affection to his People he taxes their rising in Arms against him their King as contrary to the Laws of God He tells them That they are abused by their Priests as in the Instance of Baptism which according to the Book might necessity requiring it be done at all times that the Changes that had been set out were made after long and great consultation and the Worship of this Church by the advice of many Bishops and Learned Men was reformed as near to what Christ and his Apostles had taught and done as could be and all things had been setled in Parliament But the most specious thing that misled them being that of the Kings Age it was shewed them that his Blood and not his Years gave him the Crown and the state of Government requires that at all times there should be the same Authority in Princes and the same Obedience in the People It was all penned in a high threatning Style and concluded with an earnest Invitation of them to submit to the Kings Mercy as others that had risen had also done to whom he had not only shewed Mercy but granted Redress of their just grievances otherwise they might expect the utmost severity that Traitors deserved But nothing prevailed on this enraged Multitude whom the Priests inflamed with all the Artifices they could imagine and among whom the Host was carried about by a Priest on a Cart that all might see it But when this Commotion was thus grown to a Head The Rebellion in Norfolk headed by Ket a Tanner the Men of Norfolk rose the 6th of July being led by one Ket a Tanner These pretended nothing of Religion but only to suppress and destroy the Gentry and to raise the commons and to put new Councellors about the King They encreased mightily and became 20000 strong but had no Order nor Discipline and committed many horrid outrages The Sheriff of the County came boldly to them and required them in the Kings Name to disperse and go home but had he not been well mounted they had put him cruelly to death They came to Moushold Hill above Norwich and were much favoured by many in that City Parker afterwards Arch-bishop of Canterbury came among them and preached very freely to them of their ill Lives their Rebellion against the King and the Robberies they daily committed by which he was in great danger of his Life Ket assumed to himself the Power of Judicature and under an old Oak called from thence the Oak of Reformation did such Justice as might be expected from such a Judge and in such a Camp The Marquess of Northampton was sent against them but with Orders to keep at a distance from them and to cut off their Provisions for so it was hoped that without the shedding much Blood they might come to themselves again When the news of this Rising came into York-shire the Commons there rose also A Rising in York-shire being further encouraged by a Prophecy That there should be no King nor Nobility in England that the Kingdom should be ruled by four Governours chosen by the Commons who should hold a Parliament in commotion to begin at the South and North Seas This they applied to the Devon-shire Men on the South Seas and themselves on the North Seas They at their first rising fired Beacons and so gathered the Country as if it had been for the defence of the Coast and meeting two Gentlemen with two others with them they without any provocation murdered them and left their naked Bodies unburied The French fall into the Bullognese At the same time that England was in this Commotion the News came that the French King had sent a great Army into the Territory of Bulloigne so that the Government was put to most extraordinary straits A Fast at Court where Cranmer preached Ex MS. Col. C. C. Cantab. There was a Fast proclaimed in and about London Cranmer preached on the Fast-day at Court I have seen the greatest part of his Sermon under his own Hand and it is the only Sermon of his I ever saw It is a very plain unartificial Discourse no shews of Learning or conceits of Wit in it but he severely expostulated in the Name of God with his Hearers for their ill Lives their Blasphemies Adulteries mutual Hatred Oppression and Contempt of the Gospel and complained of the slackness in punishing these sins by which the Government became in some sort guilty of them He set many Passages of the Jewish Story before them of the Judgments such sins drew on and of Gods Mercy in the unexpected deliverances they met with upon their true Repentance But he chiefly lamented the scandal given by many who pretended a zeal for Religion but used that for a Cloak to disguise their other Vices He set before them the fresh Example of Germany where People generally
the Bishoprick of Duresme Upon this the Protector writ a chiding Letter to him To it he writ an Answer so sutable to what became a Bishop who would put all things to hazard rather than do any thing against his Conscience that I thought it might do no small right to his Memory to put it with the Answer which the Protector writ to him in the Collection Collection Numb 59 60. These with many more I found among his Majesties Papers of State in that Repository of them commonly called the Paper-Office To which I had a free access by a Warrant which was procured to me from the King by the Right Honourable the Earl of Sunderland one of the Principal Secretaries of State who very cheerfully and generously expressed his readiness to assist me in any thing that might compleat the History of our Reformation That Office was first set up by the care of the Earl of Salisbury when he was Secretary of State in King James's time which though it is a copious and certain Repertory for those that are to write our History ever since the Papers of State were laid up there yet for the former times it contains only such Papers as that great Minister could then gather together so that it is not so compleat in the Transactions that fall within the time of which I writ There was also a settlement made of the Controversie concerning the Greek Tongue A contest about pronouncing the Greek There had been in King Henry's time a great Contest raised concerning the Pronunciation of the Greek Vowels That Tongue was but lately come to any perfection in England and so no wonder the Greek was pronounced like English with the same sound and apertures of the Mouth To this Mr. Cheek then Reader of that Tongue in Cambridge opposed himself and taught other Rules of Pronunciation Gardiner was it seems so afraid of every Innovation though ever so much in the right that he contended stifly to have the old Pronunciation retained and Cheek persisting in his Opinion was either put from the Chair or willingly left it to avoid the Indignation of so great and so spiteful a Man as Gardiner was who was then Chancellor of the University Cheek wrote a Book in vindication of his way of pronouncing Greek of which this must be said That it is very strange to see how he could write with so much Learning and Judgment on so bare a Subject Redmayn Poinet and other learned Men were of his side yet more covertly but Sir Tho. Smith now Secretary of State writ three Books on the same Argument and did so evidently confirm Cheeks Opinion that the Dispute was now laid aside and the true way of pronouncing the Greek took place the rather because Gardiner was in disgrace and Cheek and Smith were in such Power and Authority So great an Influence had the Interests of Men in supporting the most speculative and indifferent things Soon after this Bonner fell into new troubles Bonner falls into trouble he continued to oppose every thing as long as it was safe for him to do it while it was under debate and so kept his Interest with the Papists but he complied so obediently with all the Laws and Orders of Council that it was not easie to find any matter against him He executed every Order that was sent him so readily that there was not so much as ground for any Complaint yet it was known he was in his Heart against every thing they did and that he cherished all that were of a contrary mind The Council being informed that upon the Commotions that were in England many in London withdrew from the Service and Communion and frequented Masses which was laid to his charge as being negligent in the execution of the Kings Laws and Injunctions they writ to him on the 23d of July to see to the correcting of these things and that he should give good example himself Upon which on the 26th following he sent about a Charge to execute the Order in this Letter which he said he was most willing and desirous to do Yet it was still observed that whatsoever obedience he gave it was against his Heart And therefore he was called before the Council the 11th of August Injunctions are given him There a Writing was deliver'd to him complaining of his remissness and particularly that whereas he was wont formerly on all high Festivals to officiate himself yet he had seldom or never done it since the New Service was set out as also that Adultery was openly practised in his Diocess which he took no care according to his Pastoral Office to restrain or punish therefore he was strictly charged to see these things reformed He was also ordered to preach on Sunday come three weeks at St. Pauls Cross and that he should preach there once a quarter for the future and be present at every Sermon made there except he were sick that he should officiate at St. Pauls at every high Festival such as were formerly called Majus duplex and give the Communion that he should proceed against all who did not frequent the Common-Prayer nor receive the Sacrament once a year or did go to Mass that he should search out and punish Adulterers that he should take care of the reparation of Churches and paying Tythes in his Diocess and should keep his residence in his House in London As to his Sermon he was required to preach against Rebellion setting out the hainousness of it he was also to shew what was true Religion and that external Ceremonies were nothing in themselves but that in the use of them Men ought to obey the Magistrate and joyn true devotion to them and that the King was no less King and the People no less bound to obey when he was in Minority than when he was of full Age. In his Sermon he did not set forth the King Power under Age as he had been required to do On the first of September being the day appointed for him to preach there was a great Assembly gathered to hear him He touched upon the Points that were enjoyned him excepting that about the Kings Age of which he said not one word But since the manner of Christs Presence in the Sacrament was a thing which he might yet safely speak of he spent most of his Sermon on the asserting the Corporal Presence which he did with many sharp reflections on those who were of another mind There were present among others William Latimer and John Hooper soon after Bishop of Glocester who came and informed against him that as he had wholly omitted that about the Kings Age so he had touched the other Points but slightly and did say many other things which tended to stir up disorder and dissention Upon this there was a Commission issued out to Cranmer and Ridley with the two Secretaries of State Rot. Pat. 11. Par. 3. Reg. and Dr. May Dean of St. Pauls to
Triumphs would follow him but it was below him to be second to any So he engaged him to quarrel in every thing with the Protector all whose wary motions were ascribed to fear or dullness To others he said What friendship could any expect from a Man who had no pity on his own Brother But that which provoked the Nobility most Complaints against the Protector was the partiality the Protector had for the Commons in the Insurrections that had been this Summer He had also given great Grounds of jealousie by entertaining Forreign Troops in the Kings Wars which though it was not objected to him because the Council had consented to it yet it was whispered about that he had extorted that Consent But the noble Palace he was raising in the Strand which yet carries his Name out of the ruines of some Bishops Houses and Churches drew as publick an envy on him as any thing he had done It was said that when the King was engaged in such Wars and when London was much disordered by the Plague that had been in it for some Months he was then bringing Architects from Italy and designing such a Palace as had not been seen in England It was also said That many Bishops and Cathedrals had resigned many Mannours to him for obtaining his favour Though this was not done without leave obtained from the King for in a Grant of some Lands made to him by the King on the 11th of July in the second year of his Reign it is said That these Lands were given him as a Reward of his Services in Scotland Rot. Pat. 4. Par. 2. Reg. for which he was offered greater Rewards but that he refusing to accept of such Grants as might too much impoverish the Crown had taken a Licence to the Bishop of Bath and Wells for his alienating some of the Lands of that Bishoprick to him he is in that Patent called by the Grace of God Duke of Somerset which had not of late years been ascribed to any but Sovereign Princes It was also said That many of the Chantry Lands had been sold to his Friends at easie rates for which they concluded he had great Presents and a course of unusual greatness had raised him up too high so that he did not carry himself towards the Nobility with that equality that they expected from him All these things concurred to beget him many Enemies and he had very few Friends for none stuck firmly to him but Paget and Secretary Smith and especially Cranmer who never forsook his Friend All that favoured the old Superstition were his Enemies and seeing the Earl of Southampton heading the Party against him they all run in to it And of the Bishops that were for the Reformation Goodrich of Ely likewise joyned to them He had attended on the Admiral in his Preparations for death from whom it seems he drank in ill impressions of the Protector All his Enemies saw and he likewise saw it himself that the continuance of the War must needs destroy him and that a Peace would confirm him in his Power and give him time and leisure to break thorough the Faction that was now so strong against him that it was not probable he could master it without the help of some time So in the Council his Adversaries delivered their Opinions against all motions for Peace and though upon Pagets return from Flanders it appeared to be very unreasonable to carry on the War yet they said Paget had secret Instructions to procure such an Answer that it might give a colour to so base a Project The Officers that came over from these Places that the French had taken pretended as is common for all Men in such Circumstances that they wanted things necessary for a Siege and though in truth it was quite contrary as we read in Thuanus yet their Complaints were cherished and spread about among the People The Protector had also against the Mind of the Council ordered the Garrison to be drawn out of Hadingtoun and was going notwithstanding all their opposition to make Peace with France and did in many things act by his own Authority without asking thâ—ir advice and often against it This was the assuming a Regal Power and seemed not to be endured by those who thought they were in all Points his equals It was also said That when contrary to the late Kings Will he was chosen Protector it was with that special condition that he should do nothing without their consent and though by the Patent he had for his Office his Power was more enlarged which was of greater force in Law than a private Agreement at the Council Table yet even that was objected to him as an high presumption in him to pretend to such a vast Power Thus all the Month of September there were great Heats among them several Persons interposed to mediate but to no effect for the Faction against him was now so strong that they resolved to strip him of his exorbitant Power and reduce him to an equality with themselves The King was then at Hampton-Court where also the Protector was with some of his own Retainers and Servants about him which encreased the Jealousies for it was given out that he intended to carry away the King So on the 6th of October some of the Council met at Ely House the Lord St. John President Most of the Council separate from him the Earls of Warwick Arundel and Southampton Sir Edw. North Sir Richard Southwell Sir Edmund Pecham Sir Edw. Wotton and Dr. Wotton and Secretary Petre being sent to them in the Kings Name to ask what they met for joyned himself likewise to them They sate as the Kings Council and entred their Proceedings in the council-Council-Book from whence I draw the account of this Transaction These being met together and considering the disorders that had been lately in England the losses in Scotland and France laid the blame of all on the Protector who they said was given up to other Councils so obstinately that he would not hearken to the advises they had given him both at the Board and in private and they declared that having intended that day to have gone to Hampton-Court for a friendly communication with him he had raised many of the Commons to have destroyed them and had made the King set his Hand to the Letters he had sent for raising Men and had also dispersed seditious Bills against them therefore they intended to see to the safety of the King and the Kingdom So they sent for the Lord Major and Aldermen of London and required them to obey no Letters sent them by the Protector but only such as came from themselves They also writ many Letters to the Nobility and Gentry over England giving them an account of their Designs and Motives and requiring their assistance They also sent for the Lieutenant of the Tower and he submitted to their Orders Next day the Lord Chancellor the Marquess of Northampton
to that See vacant as his Patent has it by the free resignation of William the former Bishop And the same day being the first of April Ridley was made Bishop of London and Westminster Both were according to the common Form to be Bishops durante vita naturali during Life Proceedings against Gardiner The See of Winchester had been two years as good as vacant by the long imprisonment of Gardiner who had been now above two years in the Tower When the Book of Common-Prayer was set out the Lord St. John and Secretary Petre were sent with it to him to know of him whether he would conform himself to it or not and they gave him great hopes that if he would submit the Protector would sue to the King for mercy to him He answered That he did not know himself guilty of any thing that needed mercy so he desired to be tried for what had been objected to him according to Law For the Book he did not think that while he was a Prisoner he was bound to give his Opinion about such things it might be thought he did it against his Conscience to obtain his liberty but if he were out of Prison he should either obey it or be liable to punishment according to Law Upon the Duke of Somersets Fall the Lord Treasurer the Earl of Warwick Sir William Herbert and Secretary Petre were sent to him Fox says this was on the 9th of July but there must be an error in that for Gardiner in his Answer says That upon the Duke of Somersets coming to the Tower he looked to have been let out within two days and had made his farewel Feast but when these were with him a Month or thereabout had passed so it must have been in November the former year They brought him a Paper to which they desired he would set his Hand It contained first a Preface which was an acknowledgment of former faults for which he had been justly punished There were also divers Articles contained in it Some Articles are sent to him which were touching the Kings Supremacy his Power of appointing or dispencing with Holy-days and Fasts that the Book of Common-Prayer set out by the King and Parliament was a most Christian and Godly Book to be allowed of by all Bishops and Pastors in England and that he should both in Sermons and Discourses commend it to be observed that the Kings Power was compleat now when under Age and that all owed Obedience to him now as much as if he were thirty or forty years old that the six Articles were justly abrogated and that the King had full Authority to correct and reform what was amiss in the Church both in England and Ireland He only excepted to the Preface and offered to Sign all the Articles but would have had the Preface left out They bid him rather write on the Margent his Exceptions to it so he writ that he could not with a good Conscience agree to the Preface and with that Exception he set his Hand to the whole Paper The Lords used him with great kindness Which he Signed with some Exceptions and gave him hope that his troubles should be quickly ended Herbert and Petre came to him some time after that but how soon is not so clear and pressed him to make the acknowledgment without exception he refused it and said he would never defame himself for when he had done it he was not sure but it might be made use of against him as a Confession Two or three days after that Ridley was sent to him together with the other two and they brought him new Articles In this Paper the acknowledgment was more general than in the former It was said here in the Preface that he had been suspected of not approving the Kings Proceedings and being appointed to preach had not done it as he ought to have done and so deserved the Kings displeasure for which he was sorry The Articles related to the Popes Supremacy New Articles sent to him the suppression of Abbies and Chantries Pilgrimages Masses Images the adoring the Sacrament the Communion in both kinds the abolishing the old Books and bringing in the new Book of Service and that for ordaining of Priests and Bishops the compleatness of the Scripture and the use of it in the Vulgar Tongue the lawfulness of Clergy-mens Marriage and to Erasmus's Paraphrase that it had been on good considerations ordered to be set up in Churches He read all these and said he desired first to be discharged of his imprisonment and then he would freely answer them all so as to stand by it and suffer if he did amiss but he would trouble himself with no more Articles while he remained in Prison since he desired not to be delivered out of his troubles in the way of Mercy but of Justice After that he was brought before the Council and the Lords told him they sate by a special Commission to judge him and so required him to subscribe the Articles that had been sent to him He prayed them earnestly to put him to a Trial for the grounds of his Imprisonment and when that was over he would clearly answer them in all other things but he did not think he could subscribe all the Articles after one sort some of them being about Laws already made which he could not qualifie others of them being matters of Learning in which he might use more freedom In conclusion he desired leave to take them with him and he would consider how to answer them But they required him to subscribe them all without any qualification But he refusing to Sign them which he refused to do Upon this the Fruits of his Bishoprick were sequestred and he was required to conform himself to their Orders within three Months upon pain of deprivation and the liberty he had of walking in some open Galleries Was hardly used when the Duke of Norfolk was not in them was taken from him and he was again shut up in his Chamber All this was much censured as being contrary to the liberties of English-men and the Forms of all legal Proceedings It was thought very hard to put a Man in Prison upon a complaint against him and without any further enquiry into it after two years durance to put Articles to him And they which spoke freely said it savoured too much of the Inquisition But the Canon Law not being rectified and the King being in the Popes room there were some things gathered from the Canon Law and the way of proceeding ex officio which rather excused than justified this hard measure he met with The sequel of this business shall be related in its proper place Latimers advice to the King concerning his Marriage This Lent old Latimer preached before the King The discourse of the Kings marrying a Daughter of France had alarum'd all the Reformers who rather enclined to a Daughter of Ferdinand King of the Romans To a
from it This was a fatal step to the Emperor thus to trust a Prince who was of a different Religion and had a deep resentment of the injury he had done him in detaining his Father-in-law the Landgrave of Hesse Prisoner against the Faith he had given him But the Emperor reckoned that as long as he had John Duke of Saxe in his Hands Maurice durst not depart from his Interests since it seemed an easie thing for him to repossess the other of his Dominions and Dignity Thus was the crafty Emperor deluded and now put that upon which the compleating of his great designs depended into the Hands of one that proved too hard for him at that in which he was such a Master Cunning and Dissimulation 1551. The Compliance of the Popish Clergy In these Consultations did this Year end In the beginning of the next Year there was a great complaint brought against Dr. Oglethorp afterwards Bishop of Carlisle under Queen Mary and now President of Magdalen Colledge in Oxford But he to secure himself from that part of the Complaint that related to Religion being accused as one that was against the new Book of Service and the Kings other Proceedings Signed a Paper Coâ—lection Number 53. which will be found in the Collection in which he declared That he had never taught any thing openly against those but that he thought them good if well used and that he thought the order of Religion now set forth to be better and much nearer the use of the Apostolical and Primitive Church than that which was formerly and that in particular he did approve of the Communion in both kinds the Peoples communicating always with the Priest the Service in English and the Homilies that had been set forth and that he did reject the lately received Doctrine of Transubstantiation as being not agreeable to the Scriptures or to Ancient Writers but he thought there was an inconceivable Presence of Christs Body in the Sacrament and that therefore it should be received not without great examination before-hand So compliant was he now though he became of another mind in Queen Maries time yet then he was more moderate than the greatest part of those who did now comply most servily In particular Dr. Smith had written a Book for the Caelibate of Priests and had opposed all the Changes that had been made He was brought to London upon the Complaints that were sent up against him from Oxford but after a whiles imprisonment he was set at liberty giving Surety for his good behaviour and carried himself so obediently after it that Cranmer got his Sureties to be discharged upon which he writ him a Letter as full of acknowledgment as was possible Collection Number 54. which is in the Collection He protested he should retain the sense of it as long as he lived he wished that he had never written his Book of the Caelibate of Priests which had been printed against his Will he found he was mistaken in that which was the foundation of it all that the Priests of England had taken a Vow against Marriage he desired to see some of the Collections Cranmer had made against it It seems Cranmer was enquiring after a MS. of Ignatius's Epistles for he tells him They were in Magdalen Colledge Library he acknowledged the Arch-bishops great gentleness toward all those who had been complained of for Religion in that University and protested that for his own part if ever he could serve his basest Servant he would do it wishing that he might perish if he thought otherwise than he said and wished him long Life for the propagation and advancement of the Christian Doctrine Soon after he writ another Letter to Cranmer in which he cited some Passages out of Austin concerning his Retractations and professes he would not be ashamed to make the like and to set forth Christs true Religion and called in St. Pauls words God to be a Witness against his Soul if he lied He had also in the beginning of this Reign made a Recantation Sermon of some Opinions he had held concerning the Mass but what these were King Edwards Journal from whence I gather it does not inform us Day Bishop of Chichester did also now so far comply as to preach a Sermon at Court against Transubstantiation though he had refused to set his Hand to the Book of Common-Prayer before it was enacted by Law For the Principle that generally run among the Popish Party was that though they would not consent to the making of such Alterations in Religion yet being made they would give obedience to them which Gardiner plainly professed and it appeared in the practice of all the rest This was certainly a gross sort of compliance in those who retained the old Opinions and yet did now declare against them and in the Worship they offered up to God acted contrary to them which was the highest degree of prevarication both with God and Man that was possible But Cranmer was always gentle and moderate He left their private Consciences to God but thought that if they gave an external obedience the People would be brought to receive the Changes more easily whereas the proceeding severely against them might have raised more opposition He was also naturally a Man of Bowels and Compassion and did not love to drive things to extremities he considered that Men who had grown old in some errors could not easily lay them down and so were by degrees to be worn out of them Only in the Proceedings against Gardiner and Bonner he was carried beyond his ordinary temper But Gardiner he knew to be so inveterate a Papist and so deep a Dissembler that he was for throwing him out not so much for the Particulars objected to him as upon the ill Character he had of him Bonner had also deceived him so formerly and had been so cruel a Persecutor upon the Statute of the Six Articles and was become so brutal and luxurious that he judged it necessary to purge the Church of him And the Sees of London and Winchester were of such consequence that he was induced for having these well supplied to stretch a little in these Proceedings against those dissembling Bishops In the end of February he lost his friend Martin Bucer Bucers Death on whose assistance he had depended much in what remained yet to be done Bucer died of the Stone and Griping of the Guts on the 28th of February He lay ill almost all that Month and expressed great desire to die Bradford who will be mentioned in the next Book with much Honour waited most on him in his sickness He lamented much the desolate State of Germany and expressed his apprehensions of some such stroke coming upon England by reason of the great dissoluteness of the Peoples Manners of the want of Ecclesiastical Discipline and the general neglect of the Pastoral Charge He was very patient in all his pain which grew violent on him he lay oft
Queen Mary discharged him The same Censures with the same Justifications belong both to this and Bonners Business so I shall repeat nothing that was formerly said He had taken a Commission as well as Bonner to hold his Bishoprick only during the Kings Pleasure so they both had the less reason to complain which way soever the Royal Pleasure was signified to them Eight days after on the 26th of April Poinet was translated from Rochester to Winchester and had 2000 Marks a Year in Lands assigned him out of that wealthy Bishoprick for his Subsistence Dr. Story was made Bishop of Rochester Veysey Bishop of Exeter did also resign pretending extream old Age but he had reserved 485 l. a year in Pension for himself during Life out of the Lands of the Bishoprick and almost all the rest he had basely alienated taking care only of himself and ruining his Successors Miles Coverdale was made Bishop of Exeter So that now the Bishopricks were generally filled with Men well affected to the Reformation Hooper is consecrated upon his Conformity The business of Hooper was now also setled He was to be attired in the Vestments that were prescribed when he was consecrated and when he preached before the King or in his Cathedral or in any publick Place but he was dispens'd with upon other occasions On these Conditions he was consecrated in March for the Writ for doing it bears date the 7th of that Month. So now the Bishops being generally addicted to the purity of Religion most of this Year was spent in preparing Articles which should contain the Doctrine of the Church of England Many thought they should have begun first of all with those But Cranmer upon good Reasons was of another mind though much pressed by Bucer about it Till the Order of Bishops was brought to such a Model that the far greater part of them would agree to it it was much fitter to let that design go on slowly than to set out a Profession of their Belief to which so great a part of the chief Pactors might be obstinathly averse The corruptions that were most important were those in the Worship by which Men in their immediate Addresses to God were necessarily involved in unlawful compliances and these seemed to require a more speedy Reformation But for speculative Points there was not so pressing a necessity to have them all explained since in these Men might with less prejudice be left to a freedom in their Opinions It seemed also advisable to open and ventilate matters in publick Disputations and Books written about them for some years before they should go too hastily to determine them lest if they went too fast in that Affair it would not be so decent to make alterations afterwards nor could the Clergy be of a sudden brought to change their old Opinions Therefore upon all these Considerations that Work was delayed till this Year in which they set about it and finished it before the Convocation met in the next February In what Method they proceeded for the compiling of these Articles whether they were given out to several Bishops and Divines to deliver their Opinions concerning them as was done formerly or not it is not certain I have found it often said that they were framed by Cranmer and Ridley which I think more probable and that they were by them sent about to others to correct or add to them as they saw cause Collection Number 55. They are in the Collection with the differences between these and those set out in Queen Elizabeths time marked on the Margent The Articles of Religion are prepared They began with the Assertion of the Blessed Trinity the Incarnation of the Eternal Word and Christs descent into Hell grounding this last on these Words of St. Peter of his Preaching to the Spirits that were in Prison The next Article was about Christs Resurrection The fifth about the Scriptures containing all things necessary to Salvation so that nothing was to be held an Article of Faith that could not be proved from thence The sixth That the Old Testament was to be kept still The 7th for the receiving the three Creeds the Apostles the Nicen and Athanasius Creed in which they went according to the received Opinion that Athanasius was the Author of that Creed which is now found not to have been compiled till near three Ages after him The 8th makes Original Sin to be the corruption of the nature of all Men descending from Adam by which they had fallen from Original Righteousness and were by nature given to evil but they defined nothing about the derivation of guilt from Adams sin The 9th for the necessity of prevailing Grace without which we have no free Will to do things acceptable to God The 10th about Divine Grace which changeth a Man and yet puts no force on his Will The 11th That Men are justified by Faith only as was declared in the Homily The 12th That Works done before Grace are not without sin The 13th Against all Works of Supererogation The 14th That all Men Christ only excepted are guilty of sin The 15th That Men who have received Grace may sin afterwards and rise again by Repentance The 16th That the blaspheming against the Holy Ghost is when Men out of malice and obstinately rail against Gods Word though they are convinced of it yet persecuting it which is unpardonable The 17th That Predestination is Gods free Election of those whom he afterwards justifies which though it be matter of great comfort to such as consider it aright yet it is a dangerous thing for curious and carnal Men to prie into and it being a Secret Men are to be governed by Gods revealed Will they added not a word of Reprobation The 18th That only the Name of Christ and not the Law or Light of Nature can save Men. The 19th That all Men are bound to keep the Moral Law The 20th That the Church is a Congregation of Faithful Men who have the Word of God Preached and the Sacraments rightly Administred and that the Church of Rome as well as other particular Churches have erred in matters of Faith The 21st That the Church is only the Witness and Keeper of the Word of God but cannot appoint any thing contrary to it nor declare any Articles of Faith without Warrant from it The 22d That General Councils may not be gathered without the consent of Princes that they may erre and have erred in matters of Faith and that their Decrees in matters of Salvation have strength only as they are taken out of the Scriptures The 23d That the Doctrines of Purgatory Pardons Worshiping of Images and Relicks and Invocation of Saints are without any Warrant and contrary to the Scriptures The 24th That none may Preach or Minister the Sacraments without he be lawfully called by Men who have lawful Authority The 25th That all things should be spoken in the Church in a Vulgar Tongue The 26th That there
Addition was also made upon good consideration in the Office of the Communion to which the People were observed to come without due seriousness or preparation therefore for awakening their Consciences more feelingly it was ordered that the Office of the Communion should begin with a solemn pronouncing of the Ten Commandments all the Congregation being on their Knees as if they were hearing that Law a-new and a stop to be made at every Commandment for the Peoples devotion of imploring mercy for their past offences and Grace to observe it for the time to come This seemed as effectual a Mean as they could devise till Church-penitence were again set up to beget in Men deep reflections on their sins and to prepare them thereby to receive that Holy Sacrament worthily The other Changes were the removing of some Rites which had been retained in the former Book such as the use of Oyl in Confirmation and Extream Unction the Prayers for Souls departed both in the Communion-Service and in the Office of Burial the leaving out some Passages in the Consecration of the Eucharist that seemed to favour the Belief of the Corporal Presence with the use of the Cross in it and in Confirmation with some smaller variations And indeed they brought the whole Liturgy to the same Form in which it is now except some inconsiderable variations that have been since made for the clearing of some Ambiguities An Aâ—count of kneeling in the Communion In the Office of the Communion they added a Rubrick concerning the posture of kneeling which was appointed to be still the gesture of Communicants It was hereby declared that that gesture was kept up as a most reverent and humble way of expressing our great sense of the Mercies of God in the death of Christ there communicated to us but that thereby there was no adoration intended to the Bread and Wine which were gross Idolatry nor did they think the very Flesh and Blood of Christ were there present since his Body according to the nature of all other Bodies could be only in one place at once and so he being now in Heaven could not be corporally present in the Sacrament This was by Queen Elizabeth ordered to be left out of the Common-Prayer-Book since it might have given offence to some otherwise inclinable to the Communion of the Church who yet retained the belief the Corporal Presence But since his present Majesties Restoration many having excepted to the Posture as apprehending some thing like Idolatry or Superstition might lie under it if it were not rightly explained that Explication which was given in King Edwards time was again inserted in the common-prayer-Common-Prayer-Book For the Posture it is most likely that the first Institution was in the Table-gesture which was lying along on one side But it was apparent in our Saviours Practice that the Jewish Church had changed the Posture of that Institution of the Passover in whose room the Eucharist came For though Moses had appointed the Jews to eat their Paschal Lamb standing with their Loins girt with Staves in their Hands and Shooes on their Feet yet the Jews did afterwards change this into the Common-Table-Posture of which change though there is no mention in the Old Testament yet we see it was so in our Saviours time and since he complied with the common Custom we are sure that Change was not criminal It seemed reasonable to allow the Christian Church the like Power in such things with the Jewish and as the Jews thought their coming into the Promised Land might be a Warrant to lay aside the Posture appointed by Moses which became Travellers best so Christ being now exalted it seemed fit to receive this Sacrament with higher Marks of outward respect than had been proper in the first Institution when he was in the state of Humiliation and his Divine Glory not yet so fully revealed Therefore in the Primitive Church they received standing and bending their Body in a posture of Adoration But how soon that Gesture of kneeling came in is not so exactly observed nor is it needful to know But surely there is a great want of ingenuity in them that are pleased to apply these Orders of some later Popes for kneeling at the Elevation to our kneeling when ours is not at one such part which might be more liable to exception but during the whole Office by which it is one continued Act of Worship and the Communicants kneel all the while But of this no more needs to be said than is exprest in the Rubrick which occasioned this Digression Thus were the Reformations both of Doctrine and Worship prepared To which all I can add of this Year is Some Orders given to the Kings Chaplains that there were six eminent Preachers chosen out to be the Kings Chaplains in Ordinary two of those were always to attend at Court and four to be sent over England to preach and instruct the People In the first year two of these were to go into Wales and the other two into Lancashire the next year two into the Marches of Scotland and two into York-shire the third year two into Devon-shire and two into Hamp-shire and the fourth year two into Norfolk and two into Kent and Sussex These were Bill Harle Pern Grindal Bradford the Name of the sixth is so dashed in the Kings Journal that it cannot be read These it seems were accounted the most zealous and readiest Preachers of that time who were thus sent about as Itinerants to supply the defects of the greatest part of the Clergy who were generally very faulty The Business of the Lady Mary was now taken up with more heat than formerly The Emperors earnest sute The Lady Mary continued to have Mass said in her Chappel that she might have Mass in her House was long rejected for it was said that as the King did not interpose in the matters of the Emperors Government so there was no reason for the Emperor to meddle in his Affairs Yet the state of England making his friendship at that time necessary to the King and he refusing to continue in his League unless his Kinswoman obtained that favour it was promised that for some time in hope she would reform there should be a forbearance granted The Emperors Ambassadors pressed to have a License for it under the Great Seal It was answered That being against Law it could not be done Then they desired to have it certified under the Kings Hand in a Letter to the Emperor but even that was refused So that they only gave a Promise for some time by word of mouth and Paget and Hobby who had been the Ambassadors with the Emperor declared they had spoke of it to him with the same limitations But the Emperor who was accustomed to take for absolute what was promised only under conditions writ to the Lady Mary that he had an absolute Promise for the free exercise of her Religion and so she pretended this when she
them but if their Divines had any scruple in which they desired satisfaction with a humble and obedient mind they should be heard And for a safe Conduct he thought it was a distrusting the Council to ask any other than what was already granted Soon after this there arrived Ambassadors from Strasburg and from other five Cities and those sent from the Duke of Saxe were on their Journey so the Emperor ordered his Ambassadors to study to gain time till they came and then an effectual course must be taken for compassing that about which he had laboured so long in vain to bring it to a happy conclusion And thus this Year ended The Parliament was opened on the 23d of January 1552. A Session of Parliament and sate till the 15th of April So I shall begin this Year with the account of the Proceedings in it The first Act that was put into the House of Lords was for an Order to bring Men to Divine Service which was agreed to on the 26th and sent down to the Commons who kept it long before they sent it back On the 6th of April when it was agreed to the Earl of Darby the Bishops of Carlisle and Norwich and the Lords Sturton and Windsor dissented The Lords afterwards brought in another Bill for authorizing a new Common-Prayer-Book according to the Alterations which had been agreed on the former Year This the Commons joyned to the former and so put both in one Act. By it was first set forth That an Order of Divine Service being published An Act authorizing the new Common-Prayer-Book many did wilfully abstain from it and refused to come to their Parish-Churches therefore all are required after the Feast of All-hallows next to come every Sunday and Holy-day to Common-Prayers under pain of the Censures of the Church And the King the Lords Temporal and the Commons did in Gods Name require all Arch-bishops Bishops and other Ordinaries to endeavour the due execution of that Act as they would answer before God for such Evils and Plagues with which he might justly punish them for neglecting that good and wholesome Law and they were fully authorized to execute the Censures of the Church on all that should offend against this Law To which is added That there had been divers doubts raised about the manner of the Ministration of the Service rather by the curiosity of the Ministers and Mistakers than of any other worthy Cause and that for the better explanation of that and for the greater perfection of the Service in some places where it was fit to make the Prayer and fashion of Service more earnest and fit to stir Christian People to the true honouring of Almighty God therefore it had been by the Command of the King and Parliament perused explained and made more perfect They also annexed to it the Form of making Bishops Priests and Deacons and so appointed this new Book of Service to be every where received after the Feast of All-Saints next under the same Penalties that had been enacted three years before when the former Book was set out Which was much censured It was upon this Act said by the Papists That the Reformation was like to change as oft as the Fashion did since they seemed never to be at a Point in any thing but new Models were thus continually framing To which it was answered That it was no wonder that the corruptions which they had been introducing for above a thousand years were not all discovered or thrown out at once but now the business was brought to a fuller perfection and they were not like to see any more material Changes Besides any that would take the pains to compare the Offices that had been among the Papists would clearly perceive that in every Age there was such an encrease of additional Rites and Ceremonies that though the old ones were still retained yet it seemed there would be no end of new improvements and additions Others wondred why the execution of this Law was put off so long as till the end of the Year All the account I can give of this is that it was expected that by that time the new Body of the Ecclesiastical Laws which was now preparing should be finished and therefore since this Act was to be executed by the Clergy the day in which it was to be in force was so long delayed till that Reformation of their Laws were concluded An Act concerning Treasons On the 8th of February a Bill of Treasons was put in and agreed to by all the Lords except the Lord Wentworth It was sent down to the Commons where it was long disputed and many sharp things were said of those who now bore the sway that whereas they who governed in the beginning of this Reign had put in a Bill for lessening the number of such offences now they saw the change of Councils when severer Laws were proposed The Commons at last rejected the Bill and then drew a new one which was passed By it they Enacted That if any should call the King or any of his Heirs named in the Statute of the 35th of his Fathers Reign Heretick Schismatick Tyrant Infidel or Usurper of the Crown for the first offence they should forfeit their Goods and Chattels and be imprisoned during pleasure for the second should be in a Praemunire for the third should be attainted of Treason but any who should advisedly set that out in printing or writing was for the first offence to be held a Traitor And that those who should keep any of the Kings Castles Artillery or Ships six days after they were lawfully required to deliver them up should be guilty of Treason that Men might be proceeded against for Treasons committed out of the Kingdom as well as in it They added a Proviso That none should be Attainted of Treason on this Act unless two Witnesses should come and to their face averr the Fact for which they were to be tried except such as without any violence should confess it and that none should be questioned for any thing said or written but within three Months after it was done This Proviso seems clearly to have been made with relation to the Proceeding against the Duke of Somerset in which the Witnesses were not brought to averr the Evidence to his Face and by that means he was deprived of all the benefit and advantage which he might have had by cross examining them It is certain that though some false Witnesses have practised the Trade so much that they seem to have laid off all shame and have a brow that cannot be daunted yet for the greatest part a bright serenity and cheerfulness attends Innocence and a lowring dejection betrays the Guilty when the Innocent and they are confronted together On the 3d of March a Bill was brought into the Lords for Holy-days and Fasting days and sent down to the Commons on the 15th of March An Act about Fasts and Holy-days by
the best and perfectest Pieces of that nature that I have seen The Original is yet extant under his own Hand in Scotland a Copy of it was shewed me by one descended from him from which I shall discover many considerable Passages though the Affairs in which he was most employed were something later than the time of which I am to write But to return to Ireland Upon the Peace made with France and Scotland things were quieted there and Sir Ant. St. Leiger was in August 1550. again sent over to be Deputy there For the Reformation it made but a small progress in that Kingdom It was received among the English but I do not find any endeavours were used to bring it in among the Irish This Year Bale was sent into Ireland He had been a busie Writer upon all occasions and had a great deal of Learning but wanted Temper and did not write with the decency that became a Divine or was sutable to such matters which it seems made those who recommended Men to preferment in this Church not think him so fit a Person to be employed here in England But the Bishoprick of Ossery being void the King proposed him to be sent thither So in August this Year Dr. Goodaker was sent over to be Bishop of Armagh and Bale to be Bishop of Ossery There were also two other who were Irish Men to be promoted When they came thither the Arch-bishop of Dublin intended to have consecrated them according to the old Pontifical for the new Book of Ordination had not been yet used among them Goodaker and the two others were easily perswaded to it but Bale absolutely refused to consent to it who being assisted by the Lord Chancellor it was carried that they should be ordained according to the new Book When Bale went into his Diocess he found all things there in dark Popery but before he could make any Reformation there King Edwards death put an end to his and all such designs In England nothing else that had any relation to the Reformation passed this Year A Change made in the Order of the Garter unless what belongs to the change made in the Order of the Garter may be thought to relate to it On the 23d of April the former Year being St. George's day a Proposition was made to consider the Order and Statutes since there was thought to be a great deal of superstition in them and the Story upon which the Order was founded concerning St. George's fighting with the Dragon looked like a Legend formed in the darker Ages to support the humour of Chivalry that was then very high in the World And as the Story had no great credibility in it self so it was delivered by no Ancient Author Nor was it found that there had been any such Saint there being among Ancient Writers none mentioned of that Name but George of Alexandria the Arrian Bishop that was put in when Athanasius was banished Upon this motion in the former Year the Duke of Somerset the Marquess of Northampton and the Earls of Wilt-shire and Warwick were appointed to review the Statutes of the Order So this Year the whole Order was changed and the Earl of Westmorland and Sir Andrew Dudley who were now to be installed were the first that were received according to the new Model which the Reader will find in the Collection King Edwards Remains Number 23. as it was translated into Latin out of the English by the King himself written all with his own Hand and it is the third Paper after his Journal The Preamble of it sets forth the noble design of the Order to animate great Men to gallant Actions and to associate them into a Fraternity for their better encouragement and assistance but says it had been much corrupted by superstition therefore the Statutes of it were hereafter to be these It was no more to be called the Order of St. George nor was he to be esteemed the Patron of it but it was to be called the Order of the Garter The Knights of this Order were to wear the Blew Ribond or Garter as formerly but at the Collar in stead of a George there was to be on one side of the Jewel a Knight carrying a Book upon a Sword point on the Sword to be written Protectio on the Book Verbum Dei on the Reverse a Shield on which should be written Fides to express their resolution both with offensive and defensive Weapons to maintain the Word of God For the rest of the Statutes I shall refer the Reader to the Paper I mentioned But this was repealed by Queen Mary and so the old Rules took place again and do so still This design seems to have been chiefly intended that none but those of the Reformed Religion might be capable of it since the adhering to and standing for the Scriptures was then taken to be the distinguishing Character between the Papists and the Reformers This is the sum of what was either done or designed this Year with relation to Religion As for the State there was a strict enquiry made of all who had cheated the King in the suppression of Chantries or in any other thing that related to Churches from which the Visitors were believed to have embezeled much to their own uses and there were many Sutes in the Star-Chamber about it Most of all these Persons had been the Friends or Creatures of the Duke of Somerset and the enquiry after these things seems to have been more out of hatred to him than out of any design to make the King the richer by what should be recovered for his use But on none did the Storm break more severely than on the Lord Paget Paget degraded from being a Knight of the Garter He had been Chancellor of the Dutchy of Lancaster and was charged with many misdemeanours in that Office for which he was fined in 6000 l. But that which was most severe was that on St. George's Eve he was degraded from the Order of the Garter for divers offences but chiefly because he was no Gentleman neither by Fathers side nor Mothers side His chief offence was his greatest Vertue He had been on all occasions a constant Friend to the Duke of Somerset for which the Duke of Northumberland hated him mortally and so got him to be degraded to make way for his own Son This was much censured as a barbarous Action that a Man who had so long served the Crown in such publick Negotiations and was now of no meaner Blood than he was when King Henry first gave him the Order should be so dishonoured being guilty of no other fault but what is common to most Courtiers of enriching himself at his Masters cost for which his Fine was severe enough for the expiation But the Duke of Northumberland was a Person so given up to violence and revenge that an ordinary disgrace did not satisfie his hatred Sir Ant. St. Leiger another Knight of the Order
time To those Sir Thomas Cheney Warden of the Cinque-Ports and Sir John Mason with the two Secretaries came over It was said that the French and Spanish Ambassadors had desired an Audience in some Place in the City and it was proposed to give it in the Earl of Pembrooks House who being the least suspected it was agreed to by the Duke of Suffolk that they should be suffered to go from the Tower thither They also pretended that since the Duke of Northumberland had writ so earnestly for new Forces they must go and treat with my Lord Mayor and the City of London about it But as soon as they were got out the Earl of Arundel pressed them to declare for Queen Mary And to perswade them to it he laid open all the Cruelty of Northumberland under whose Tyranny they must resolve to be enslaved if they would not now shake it off The other consenting readily to it they sent for the Lord Mayor with the Recorder and the Aldermen and having declared their Resolutions to them they rode together into Cheapside And proclaimed her Queen and there proclaimed Queen Mary on the 19th of July From thence they went to Saint Pauls where Te Deum was sung An Order was sent to the Tower to require the Duke of Suffolk to deliver up that Place and to acknowledg Queen Mary and that the Lady Jane should lay down the Title of Queen To this as her Father submitted tamely so she expressed no sort of Concern in losing that imaginary Glory which now had for nine days been rather a Burden than any Matter of Joy to her They also sent Orders to the Duke of Northumberland to disband his Forces and to carry himself as became an Obedient Subject to the Queen And the Earl of Arundel with the Lord Paget were sent to give her an account of it who continued still at Framingham in Suffolk The Duke of Northumberland had retired back to Cambridg The Duke of Northumberland submits and is taken to stay for new Men from London but hearing how Matters went there before ever the Councils Orders came to him he dismist his Forces and went to the Market-place and proclaimed the Queen flinging up his own Hat for joy and crying God save Queen Mary But the Earl of Arundel being sent by the Queen to apprehend him it is said That when he saw him he fell abjectly at his Feet to beg his favour This was like him it being not more unusual for such Insolent Persons to be most basely sunk with their Misfortunes than to be out of measure blown up with success He was on the 25th of July sent to the Tower with the Earl of Warwick his eldest Son With many more Prisoners who were sent to the Tower of London Ambrose and Henry two of his other Sons Some other of his Friends were made Prisoners among whom was Sir Thomas Palmer the wicked Instrument of the Duke of Somerset's fall who was become his most intimate Confident and Dr. Sands the Vicechancellor of Cambridg Now did all People go to the Queen to implore her Mercy She received them all very favourably except the Marquess of Northampton Dr Ridley and Lord Robert Dudley The first of these had been a submissive fawner on the Duke of Northumberland the second had incurred her displeasure by his Sermon and she gladly laid hold on any colour to be more severe to him that way might be made for bringing Bonner to London again the third had followed his Father's Fortunes On the 27th the Lords Chief Justices Cholmley and Montague were sent to the Tower and the day after the Duke of Suffolk and Sir John Cheek went after them the Lady Jane and her Husband being still detained in the Tower Three days after an Order came to set the Duke of Suffolk at liberty upon engagement to return to Prison when the Queen required it for it was generally known that he had been driven on by Dudley and as it was believed that he had not been faulty out of Malice so his great weakness made them little apprehensive of any Dangers from him and therefore the Queen being willing to express a signal Act of Clemency at her first coming to the Crown it was thought best to let it fall on him Now did the Queen come towards London being met on the way by her Sister Elizabeth The Queen enters London with a thousand Horse who had gathered about her to shew their Zeal to maintain both their Titles which in this late contest had been linked together She made her entry to London on the third of August with great solemnity and pomp When she came to the Tower the Duke of Norfolk who had been almost seven Years in it Gardiner the Bishop of Winchester that had been five Years there the Dutchess of Somerset that had been kept there near two Years and the Lord Courtney whom she made afterwards Earl of Devonshire that was Son to the Marquess of Exeter and had been kept there ever since his Father was Attainted had their Liberty granted them So now she was peaceably setled in the Throne without any effusion of Blood having broke through a Confederacy against her which seemed to be so strong that if he that was the Head of it had not been universally odious to the Nation it could not have been so easily dissipated She was naturally pious and devout even to superstition had a generous disposition of Mind but much corrupted by Melancholy which was partly natural in her but much increased by the cross Accidents of her Life both before and after her Advancement so that she was very peevish and splenetick towards the end of her Life When the Differences became irreconcilable between her Father and Mother She had been in danger in her Father's Time she followed her Mothers Interests they being indeed her own and for a great while could not be perswaded to submit to the King who being impatient of contradiction from any but especially from his own Child was resolved to strike a terror in all his People by putting her openly to death Which her Mother coming to know writ her a Letter of a very devout strain which will be found in the Collections Coll. Numb 2. In which She encouraged her to suffer chearfully to trust to God and keep her heart clean She charged her in all things to obey the King's Commands except in the Matters of Religion She sent her two Latin Books the one of the Life of Christ which was perhaps the famous Book of Thomas a Kempis and the other St. Jerom's Letter She bid her divert her self at the Virginals or Lute but above all things to keep her self pure and to enter into no treaty of Marriage till these ill times should pass over of which her Mother seemed to retain still good hopes This Letter should have been in my former Volumn if I had then seen it but it is no improper
business which himself had so violently and servilely promoted The falsehood of that pretence of corrupting Vniversities has been shewn in the former Volumn but it was all they had now to say The laying it all upon Cranmer was as high a pitch of malice and impudence as could be devised for as Gardiner had been setting it on long before Cranmer was known to King Henry so he had been joyned with him in the Commission and had given his assent to the Sentence which Cranmer gave Nor was the Divorce grounded meerly upon Cranmers understanding of the Scriptures but upon the fullest and most studied Arguments that had perhaps been in any Age brought together in one particular case and both Houses of Convocation had condemned the Mariage before his sentence But because in the right of his See he was Legate to the Pope therefore to make the Sentence stronger it went only in his name though he had but a small share in it compared to what Gardiner had By this Act there was also a second Illegittimation brought on the Lady Elizabeth The Queens carries severely to the Lady Elizabeth to whom hitherto the Queen had been very kind using her on all occasions with the tenderness of a Sister but from this time forwards she handled her more severely It was perhaps occasioned by this Act since before they stood both equally illegittimated but now the Act that legitimated the Queen making her most certainly a Bastard in Law the Queen might think it now too much to use her as she had done formerly Others suggest a more secret reason of this distast The new Earl of Devonshire was much in the Queens favour so that it was thought she had some inclinations to marry him but he either not presuming so high or really having an aversion to her and an inclination to her Sister who of that moderate share of beauty that was between them had much the better of her and was nineteen years younger made his Addresses with more than ordinary concern to the Lady Elizabeth and this did bring them both in trouble as shall be afterwards shewn The next Bill that was sent from the Lords to the Commons The Laws made by King Edward repealed was for the repealing King Edward's Laws about Religion It was sent down on the 31st of October and argued six days in the House of Commons but in the end it was carried and sent back to the Lords The Preamble of it sets forth the great disorders that had fallen out in the Nation by the changes that had been made in Religion from that which their Fore-fathers had left them by the Authority of the Catholick Church thereupon all the Laws that had been made in King Edwards time about Religion were now repealed and it was Enacted that from the 20th of December next there should be no other Form of Divine Service but what had been used in the last year King of Henry the 8th leaving it free to all till that day to use either the Books appointed by King Edward or the old ones at their pleasure Another Act was passed which the Commons sent up to the Lords An Act against the affronting Priests against all those who by any overt Act should molest or disquiet any Preacher because of his Office or for any Sermon that he might have Preached or should any way disturb them when they were in any part of the Divine Offices that either had been in the last year of King Henry or should be afterwards set forth by the Queen or should break or abuse the holy Sacrament or break Altars Crucifixes or Crosses those that did any of these things should be presented to the Justices of Peace and be by them put in Prison where they should lye three Months or till they were penitent for their Offences and if any rescued them they should be liable to the same punishment But to this a Proviso was added by the Lords that this Act should no way derogate from the Authority of the Ecclesiastiâ—â—l Laws and Courts who might likewise proceed upon such Offences and a Certificate from the Ordinaries that such Offenders were punished by them being brought to the Justices of Peace they were to proceed no further or if the Justices made a Certificate that they had punished them according to Law the Ordinary might not punish them a second time But the Commons were now so heated that they sent up another Bill to the Lords against those who came not to Church nor to Sacraments after the old Service should be again set up the inflicting of the Punishments in these cases being left to the Ecclesiastical Courts This fell in the House of Lords not so much from any opposition that was made as that they were afraid of allarming the Nation too much by many severe Laws at once An Act against unlawful Assemblies Another Law was made for securing the publick Peace against unlawful and rebellious Assemblies that if any to the number of twelve or above should meet to alter any thing of Religion established by Law and being required by any having the Queens Authority to disperse themselves should continue after that an hour together it should be Felony or if that number met to break Hedges or Parks to destroy Deer or Fish c. and did not disperse upon Proclamation it should be Felony or if any by ringing of Bells Drums or firing of Beacons gathered the People together and did the things before mentioned it was Felony if the Wives or Servants of Persons so gathered caried Meat Money or Weapons to them it should be Felony and if any above the number of two and within twelve should meet for these ends they should suffer a years imprisonment empowering the Sheriffs or Justices to gather the Country for the resistance of Persons so offending with Penalties on all between eighteen and sixty that being required to come out against them should refuse to do it When this Act was known the People then saw clearly how they had been deceived by the former Act that seemed so favourable repealing all Acts of new Treasons and Felonies since there was so soon after it an Act passed that renewed one of the severest Laws of the last Reign in which so many things that might flow from sudden heats were made Felonies and a great many new and severe Proviso's were added to it The Queens discharge of the Subsidy was confirmed by another Act. The Marquess of Northampton's 2d Marriage is annulled There followed two private Acts which occasioned more Debate than the publick ones had done The one was the repeal of the Act that had confirmed the Marquess of Northamptons Marriage It was much argued in the House of Commons and on the 28th of November it was agreed to It contains that the Act of confirming the Divorce and the second Marriage was procured more upon untrue surmises and private respects than for any publick good and increase
Recorder of London told the Earl of Leicester the secret of this in Queen Elizabeth's Time who writ down his Discourse and from thence I have copied it There was one that had been Cromwell's Servant and much employed by him in the suppression of Monasteries he was a Man of great Notions but very busy and factious so having been a great stickler for the Lady Jane he was put in the Fleet upon the Queen's first coming to the Crown yet within a month he was discharged but upon the last Rising was again put up and indicted of High Treason He had great Friends and made application to one of the Emperor's Ambassadors that was then the Chancellor of the Dutchy of Milan and by his means he obtained his Liberty Being brought to him he shewed him a new Plat-form of Government which he had contrived for the Queen She was to declare her self a Conqueror or that she having succeeded to the Crown by Common Law was not at all to be limited by the Statute Laws since those were only restrictions upon the Kings but not on the Queens of England and that therefore all those Limitations of the Prerogative were only binding in the Persons of Kings but she was free from them Upon this he shewed how she might establish Religion set up the Monasteries raise her Friends and ruin her Enemies and Rule according to her Pleasure The Ambassador carried this to the Queen and seemed much pleased with it but desired her to read it carefully and keep it as a great Secret As she read it she disliked it and judged it contrary to the Oath she had made at her Coronation and thereupon sent for Gardiner and charged him as he would answer before the Judgment-Seat of God at the general Day of the Holy Doom that he would consider the Book carefully and bring her his Opinion of it next day which fell to be Maundy Thursday So as the Queen came from her Maundy he waited on her into her Closet and said these words My good and most gracious Lady I intend not to pray your Highness with any humble Petitions to name the Devisers of this new invented Plat-form but here I say That it is pity that so noble and vertuous a Lady should be endangered with the pernicious Devices of such lewd and subtil Sycophants for the Book is naught and most horrible to be thought on Upon this the Queen thanked him and threw the Book into the Fire and charged the Ambassador that neither he nor any of his Company should receive more such Projects from any of her People This made Gardiner apprehended that if the Spaniards began so soon to put such Notions into the Queen's Head they might afterwards when she was in their Hands make somewhat of them and therefore to prevent such Designs for the future he drew the Act in which though he seemed to do it as an Advantage to the Queen for the putting of her Title beyond dispute yet he really intended nothing by it but that she should be restrained by all those Laws that the former Kings of England had consented to And because King Henry the Seventh though his best right to the Crown flowed from his Marriage to the Heir of the House of York had yet taken the Government wholly into his own hands he fearing lest the Spaniards should pretend to such a Power by the Authority which Marriage gives the Husband over the Wife got the Articles of the Marriage to be ratified in Parliament by which they not only confirmed those agreed on but made a more full explanation of that part of them which declared the entire Government of the Kingdom to belong only to the Queen To this the Spaniards gave too great an occasion Great Jealousies of the Spanish Power by publishing King Philip's Pedigree whom they derived from John of Gaunt They said this was only done to conciliate the favour of the Nation by representing him not a stranger but a Native But this gave great offence concerning which I have seen a little Book that vvas then printed It was there said That King Henry the Seventh came in pretending only to marry the Heir of the House of York But he was no sooner on the Throne than he declared his own Title and kept it his whole Life So it vvas said the Spaniard vvould call himself Heir of the House of Lancaster and upon that Pretension would easily wrest the Power out of the Queen's hands who seemed to mind nothing but her Devotions This made Gardiner look the better to the securing of the Liberties of the Crown and Nation so that it must be acknowledged that the preserving of England out of the hands of the Spaniards at that time seems to be almost vvholly owing to him In this Parliament the Marquess of Northampton vvas restored in Blood And the Act for restoring the Bishoprick of Duresm The Bishoprick of Duresm restored not having gone through the last Parliament vvhen it vvas dissolved vvas now brought in again The Town of Newcastle opposed it much vvhen it came down to the Commons But the Bishop of Duresm came to them on the 18th of April and gave them a long account of all his Troubles from the Duke of Northumberland and desired that they would dispatch his Bill There vvere many Proviso's put into it for some that vvere concerned in Gateside but it vvas carried in the House That instead of these Proviso's they should send a Desire to him recommending those Persons to his Favour So upon a Division there vvere 120 against it and 201 for it After this came the Bill confirming the Attainders of the Duke of Suffolk and fifty eight more vvho vvere attainted for the late Rebellion The Lords put in a Proviso excepting Entailed Lands out of their Forfeitures but the Commons rejected the Proviso and passed the Bill Then did the Commons send up a Bill for reviving the Statutes made against Lollardy vvhich being read twice by the Lords vvas laid aside The Commons intended next to have revived the Statute of the Six Articles but it did not agree vvith the Design at Court to take any notice of King Henry's Acts so this vvas let fall Then they brought in another Bill to extirpate Erroneous Opinions and Books but that vvas at the third reading laid aside After that they passed a particular Bill against Lollardy in some Points as the eating of flesh in Lent but that also being sent up to the Lords was at the third reading laid aside by the major part of the House so forward were the Commons to please the Queen or such Operation had the Spanish Gold on them that they contrived four Bills in one Session for the prosecution of those they called Hereticks But to give some content on the other hand they passed a Bill that neither the Bishop of Rome nor any other should have any Power to Convene or trouble any for possessing Abbey Lands This was sent up to
meerly for love of the Truth which he had gathered out of the Word of God and the Holy Fathers but because it vvas God's Cause he vvas then to maintain he protested that he might have leave afterwards to add or to change as upon better consideration he should see cause for it He also desired he might have leave to speak his mind without interruption which though it was promised him yet he vvas often stopt as he went on explaining his Doctrine He argued against the Corporal Presence as being contrary to the Scriptures that spoke of Christ's leaving the World as being against the Article of his sitting at the right hand of God and against the nature of the Sacrament which is a Remembrance he shewed that by it the Wicked receive Christ no less than the Godly that it is against nature to swallow down a living Man that this Doctrine introduced many extraordinary Miracles vvithout any necessity and must have given advantage to the Hereticks who denied Christ had a real Body or a true humane Nature and that it vvas contrary to the Doctrine of the Fathers He acknowledged that it vvas truly the Communion of his Body that is of Christ's Death and of the Heavenly Life given by him and did in a strong nervous Discourse as any I ever saw on that Subject gather together the chief Arguments for his Opinion Smith argued That notwithstanding Christ's being at the right Hand of God he was seen on Earth Ridley said he did not deny but he might come and appear on Earth but that was for a moment to convince some and comfort others as St. Paul and St. Stephen though he said it might be they saw him in Heaven but he could not be at the same time both in Heaven and on Earth They returned oft to Chrysostom's words and pressed him with some of Bernard's but as he answered the Sayings of the former that they were Rhetorical and Figurative so he excepted against the judgment of the latter as living in an Age when their Opinion was generally received The Dispute held till Weston grew weary and stopt all saying You see the obstinate vain-glorious crafty and inconstant mind of this Man but you see also the force of Truth cannot be shaken therefore cry but with me Truth has the Victory This being ecchoed again by the Audience they went away with great Triumph and now they reckoned the hardest part of their Work was over since Latimer only remained Latimer And Latimer being next day brought forth told them He had not used Latin much these twenty Years and was not able to Dispute but he would declare his Faith and then they might do as they pleased He declared That he thought the Presence of Christ in the Sacrament to be only Spiritual since it is that by which we obtain Eternal Life which flows only from Christ's abiding in us by Faith therefore it is not a bare naked sign but for the Corporal Presence he looked on it as the Root of all the other Errors in their Church He enlarged much against the Sacrifice of the Mass And lamented that they had changed the Communion into a private Mass that they had taken the Cup away from the People and instead of Service in a known Tongue were bringing the Nation to a Worship that they did not understand He perceived they laughed at him but he told them they were to consider his great Age and to think what they might be when they came to it They pressed him much to answer their Arguments He said his Memory was gone but his Faith was grounded on the Word of God he was fully convinced by the Book which Dr. Cranmer had written on that Subject In this whole Disputation as Ridley wrote of it Censures past upon it there was great disorder perpetual Shoutings Tauntings and Reproaches so that it looked liker a Stage than a School of Divines and the Noise and Confusions with which he had been much offended when he was in the Sorbone were modest compared to this On April 28 they were again brought to St. Maries where Weston told them They were over-come in the Disputation therefore he required them to subscribe with the rest Cranmer objected against their way of Disputing he said they would not hear any one argue against their Errors or defend the Truth that often-times four or five of them were speaking at once so that it was impossible for any to hear or to answer all these In conclusion he refused to subscribe Ridley and Latimer made the same Answers So they were all judged Hereticks and the Fautors of Heresy Then they were asked Whether they intended to turn They answered That they would not turn so they were judged Obstinate Hereticks and declared to be no more Members of the Church Upon which Cramer answered From this your Judgment and Sentence I appeal to the just judgment of Almighty God trusting to be present with him in Heaven for whose Presence on the Altar I am thus condemned Ridley answered Although I be not of your Company yet I doubt not but my Name is written in another Place whither this Sentence will send us sooner than we should by the course of Nature have come Latimer answered I thank God most heartily that he hath prolonged my Life to this end that I may in this case glorify God with this kind of Death To them Weston answered If you go to Heaven with this Faith ' then I will never come thither as I am thus persuaded After this there was a solemn Procession in Oxford the Host being carried by Weston the Prolocutor who had been as himself said in this Disputation six Years in Prison in King Edward's Time This gave him now great repute though he was known to be a constant Drunkard Ridley wrote to him desiring to see what the Notaries had written and that he might have leave to add in any part as had been promised him but he had no Answer On the 23d of April the Commissioners sent from the Convocation returned to London Cranmer sent a Petition sealed by Weston to be delivered to the Council in which he earnestly begged their favour with the Queen that he might be pardoned for his Treason since they knew how unwillingly he consented to the Patents for excluding her He also complained of the disorder in the Disputes lately had saying that he was not heard nor suffered to propose his Arguments but all was shufled up in a day though he had Matter on that Subject for twenty days work that it look'd like a Design to shut up all things in haste and make a Triumph and so to condemn them of Heresy He left it to their Wisdom to consider if this was an indifferent way of handling such a Matter Weston carried this Petition half way and then opening it and finding what it contained he sent it back and said he would deliver no such Petition Cranmer was so kept that though
Ridley and Latimer could send to one another yet it was not easy for them to send to him without giving Mony to their Keepers In one of Ridley's Letters to Cranmer he said he heard they intended to carry down Rogers Crome and Bradford to Cambridg and to make such a Triumph there as he had lately made of them at Oxford He trusted the day of their deliverance out of all their Miseries and of their entrance into perpetual Rest and perpetual Joy and Felicity drew nigh He prayed God to strengthen them with the mighty Spirit of his Grace He desired Cranmer to pray for him as he also did for Cranmer As for the Letters which these and the other Prisoners writ in their Imprisonment Fox gathered the Originals from all People that had them and Sir Walter Mildmay the Founder of Emanuel College procured them from him and put them into the Library of that College where I saw them but they are all printed by Fox so that the Reader who desires to see them may find them in his Acts and Monuments Of them all Ridley writ with the greatest connexion and force both in the Matter and in the way of Expression The Prisoners in London set out in writing their Reasons against disputing by word of mouth This being now over there was great boasting among all the Popish Party as if the Champions of the Reformation had been foiled The Prisoners in London hearing they intended to insult over them as they had done over those at Oxford set out a Paper to which the late Bishops of Exeter St. Davids and Glocester with Taylor Philpot Bradford Crome Sanders Rogers and Lawrence set their Hands on the 8th of May. The substance of it was That they being Prisoners neither as Rebels Traitors nor Transgressors of any Law but meerly for their Conscience to God and his Truth hearing it was intended to carry them to Cambridg to dispute declared they would not dispute but in Writing except it were before the Queen and her Council or before either of the Houses of Parliament and that for these Reasons 1. It was clear that the Determinations of the Universities were already made they were their open Enemies and had already condemned their Cause before they had heard it which was contrary both to the Word of God and the Determinations they had made in King Edward's Time 2. They saw the Prelats and Clergy were seeking neither to find out the Truth nor to do them good otherwise they would have heard them when they might have declared their Consciences without hazard but that they sought only their destruction and their own glory 3. They saw that those who were to be the Judges of these Disputes were their inveterate Enemies and by what passed in the Convocation House last Year and lately at Oxford they saw how they must expect to be used 4. They had been kept long Prisoners some nine or ten months without Books or Papers or convenient places of study 5. They knew they should not be heard to speak their minds fully but should be stopt as their Judges pleased 6. They could not have the nomination of their Notaries who would be so chosen that they would write and publish what their Enemies had a mind to Therefore they would not engage in publick Disputes except by Writing but they would give a Summary of their Faith for which they would be ready to offer up their Lives to the Halter or the Fire as God should appoint They declared That they believed the Scriptures to be the true Word of God and the Judg of all Controversies in the Matters of Religion and that the Church is to be obeyed as long as she follows this Word That they believed the Apostles Creed and those Creeds set out by the Councils of Nice Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon and by the first and fourth Councils of Toledo and the Symboles of Athanasius Ireneus Tertullian and Damasus That they believed Justification by Faith which Faith was not only an Opinion but a certain persuasion wrought by the Holy Ghost which did illuminate the Mind and suppled the Heart to submit it self unfeignedly to God That they acknowledged an Inherent Righteousness yet Justification and the Pardon of Sins they believed came only by Christ's Righteousness imputed to them They thought the Worship of God ought to be in a Tongue understood by the People that Christ only and not the Saints were to be prayed to that immediately after Death the Souls pass either to the State of the Blessed or of the Damned without any Purgatory between that Baptism and the Lord's Supper are the Sacraments of Christ which ought to be administred according to his Institution and therefore they condemned the denying the Chalice Transubstantiation the Adoration or the Sacrifice of the Mass and asserted the lawfulness of Marriage to every Rank of Men. These things they declared they were ready to defend as they often had before offered and concluded charging all People to enter into no Rebellion against the Queen but to obey her in all Points except where her Commands were contrary to the Law of God In the end of this Month the Lady Elizabeth was taken out of the Tower and put into the Custody of the Lord Williams who waited on her to Woodstock and treated her with great civility and all the respect due to her Quality but this not being so acceptable to those who governed she was put under the Charge of Sir Hen. Benefield by whom she was more roughly handled On the 20th of July Prince Philip landed at Southampton Prince Philip Lands When he set foot to Land first he presently drew his Sword and carried it a good way naked in his Hand Whether this was one of the Forms of his Country I know not but it was interpreted as an Omen that he intended to Rule England with the Sword though others said it shewed he intended to draw his Sword in defence of the Nation The Mayor of Southampton brought him the Keys of the Town an expression of Duty always paid to our Princes he took them from him and gave them back without speaking a word or expressing by any sign that he was pleased with it His stiffness amazed the English who use to be treated by their Kings with great sweetness on such occasions and so much gravity in so young a Man was not understood but was look'd on as a sign of vast pride and moroseness The Queen met him at Winchester And is married to the Queen where on the 25th of July Gardiner married them in the Cathedral the King being then in the 27th and the Queen in the 38th Year of her Age. They were presented from the Emperor by his Ambassador with a resignation of his Titular Kingdom of Jerusalem and his more valuable one of Naples which were Pledges of that total resignation that followed not long after So on the 27th of July they were proclaimed by their
be as wise sober gentle and temperate as any Prince that ever was in England and if he did not prove so he was content that all his Hearers should esteem him an impudent Lyar. The State of the Court continued in this posture till the next Parliament But great Discontents did now appear every-where The severe Executions after the last rising the Marriage with Spain and the overturning of Religion concurred to alienate the Nation from the Government This appeared no where more confidently than in Norfolk where the People reflecting on their Services thought they might have the more leave to speak There were some malicious Rumours spread that the Queen was with Child before the King came over This was so much resented at Court that the Queen writ a Letter to the Justices there which is in the Collection to enquire into those false Reports and to look to all that spread false News in the County Coll. Numb 14. The Earl of Sussex upon this examined a great many but could make nothing out of it It flowed from the officiousness of Hopton the new Bishop of Norwich who thought to express his Zeal to the Queen whose Chaplain he had long been by sending up the Tales of the Country to the Council Table not considering how much it was below the Dignity of the Government to look after all vain Reports Bonner's Carriage in his Visitation This Summer the Bishops went their Visitations to see every thing executed according to the Queen's Injunctions Bonner went his with the rest He had ordered his Chaplains to draw a Book of Homilies with an Exposition of the Christian Religion He says in his Preface to it that he and his Chaplains had compiled it but it is likely he had only the Name of it and that his Chaplains composed it Yet the greatest and indeed the best part of it was made to their hands for it was taken out of the Institution of a Christian Man set out by King Henry only varied in those Points in which it differed from what they were now about to set up So that concerning the Pope's Power since it was not yet established he says nothing for or against it The Articles upon which he made his Visitation will be found in the Collection Coll. Numb 15. and by these we may judg of all the other Visitations over England In the Preface he protests he had not made his Articles out of any secret grudg or displeasure to any but meerly for the discharge of his Conscience towards God and the World The Articles were Whether the Clergy did so behave themselves in Living Teaching and Doing that in the judgment of indifferent Men they seemed to seek the Honour of God of the Church and of the King and Queen Whether they had been Married or were taken for Married and whether they were Divorced and did no more come at their Wives or whether they did defend their Marriages Whether they did reside keep Hospitality provide a Curat in their absence And whether they did devoutly celebrate the Service and use Processions Whether they were suspect of Heresy Whether they did haunt Ale-houses and Taverns Bowling-Allies or suspect Houses Whether they favoured or kept company with any suspect of Heresy Whether any Priest lived in the Parish that absented himself from Church Whether these kept any privat Conventicles Whether any of the Clergy was Vicious blasphemed God or his Saints or was guilty of Simony Whether they exhorted the People to Peace and Obedience Whether they admited any to the Sacrament that was suspect of Heresy or was of an ill Conversation an Oppressor or Evil-Doer Whether they admitted any to preach that were not licensed or refused such as were Whether they did officiate in English Whether they did use the Sacraments aright Whether they visited the Sick and administred the Sacraments to them Whether they did marry any without asking the Banes three Sundays Whether they observed the Fasts and Holy-Days Whether they went in their Habits and Tonsures Whether those that were ordained schismatically did officiate without being admitted by the Ordinary Whether they set Leases for many Years of their Benefices Whether they followed Merchandise or Usury Whether they carried Swords or Daggers in Times or Places not convenient Whether they did once every quarter expound to the People in the Vulgar Tongue the Apostles Creed Ten Commandments the Two Commandments of Christ for loving God and our Neighbour the Seven Works of Mercy Seven deadly Sins Seven principal Vertues and the Seven Sacraments These were the most considerable Heads on which he visited One thing is remarkable that it appears both by these No Reordination of those ordained in King Edwards Time and the Queen's Injunctions that they did not pretend to re-ordain those that had been ordained by the New Book in King Edward's Time but to reconcile them and add those things that were wanting which were the Anointing and giving the Priestly Vestments with other Rites of the Roman Pontifical In this Point of re-ordaining such as were ordained in Heresy or Schism the Church of Rome has not gone by any steady Rule For though they account the Greek Church to be guilty both of Heresy and Schism they receive their Priests without a New Ordination Yet after the time of the Contests between Pope Nicolaus and Photius and much more after the outragious heats at Rome between Sergius and Formosus in which the dead Bodies of the former Popes were raised and dragged about the Streets by their Successors they annulled the Ordinations which they pretended were made irregularly Afterwards again upon the great Schism between the Popes of Rome and Avignon they did neither annul nor renew the Orders that had been given But now in England though they only supplied at this time the Defects which they said were in their former Ordination yet afterwards wheâ— they proceeded to burn them that were in Orders they went upon the old Maxim That Orders given in Schism were not valid 〈◊〉 they did not esteem Hooper nor Ridley Bishops and therefore only dâ—grâ—ded them from Priesthood though they had been ordained by their own Forms saving only the Oath to the Pope but for those who were ordained by the new Book they did not at all degrade them supposing noâ—â—hey had no true Orders by it Bonner in his Visitation took great care to see all things were every where done according to the old Rules which was the main thing intended other Points being put in for form When he came to Hadham he prevented the Doctor who did not expect him so soon by two hours so that there was no ringing of Bells which put him in no small disorder And that was much encreased when he went into the Church and found neither the Sacrament hanging up nor a Rood set up thereupon he fell a railing swearing most intemperately calling the Priest an Heretick a Knave with many other such goodly words The
Address is turned to the Nobility warning them of the Danger of not only losing their Abbey Lands but all their Liberties and being brought under a Spanish Yoke which had ruined many of the best Countries in the World They are told they must resolve to come under heavy Taxes and a general Excise such as was in the Netherlands and that all this would come justly on them who had joined â—n the Reformation for base ends to get the Church Lands and now thinking those were secured to them forsook it but for all these things they were to answer heartily to God From them it turns to the People and exhorts them to repent of their great sins which had brought such Judgments on them and in the end begs the Queen will at least be as favourable to her own People as she had been to the Strangers to whom she allowed a free passage to Forreign Parts This Discourse is writ in a strong and good Style much beyond the rate of the other Books of that time Upon this some were set on work to write in defence of such Proceedings so a Book was set out about it with divers Arguments of which the substance follows They said The Jews were commanded to put Blasphemers to death and those Hereticks were such Arguments for persecuting Hereticks for they blasphemed the Sacrament of the Altar which was the Body of Christ and called it a piece of Bread They noted also that the Heathens had persecuted Christians and if they had that Zeal for their false Religion it became Christians to be much more zealous for theirs they made use of that Expression in the Parable Compel them to enter in and of St. Paul's I would they were cut off that trouble you They alleadged that St. Peter had by a Divine Power struck Ananias and Saphira dead which seemed a good Warrant for the Magistrate to put such Persons to Death They said that the Hereticks themselves were for Burning when they had Power and that those that died then by their hands had expressed as much Courage in their Deaths and Innocence in their Lives as they had ever done they cited St. Austin who was for prosecuting the Donatists and though he had been once of anothet mind yet finding Severities had a good effect on them he changed and was for fining or banishing of them These were the Arguments for and against those Proceedings But leaving them to the Reader 's Judgment I proceed in the History I intend not to write a pompous Martyrology and therefore hereafter I shall only name the Persons that suffered with the Reasons for which they were condemned but except in a very few Instances I shall not enlarge on the manner of their Trial and Sufferings which being so copiously done by Fox there is nothing left for any that comes after him In some private Passages which were brought to him upon flying Reports he made a few Mistakes being too credulous but in the Account he gives from Records or Papers he is a most exact and faithful Writer so that I could never find him in any prevarication or so much as a designed concealment He tells the Good and the Bad the Weakness and Passion as well as the Constancy and Patience of those good Men who sealed their Faith with their Blood who were not all equal in Parts nor in Discretion but the weaker any of them were it argued the more cruelty in their Persecutors to proceed so severely against such inconsiderable Persons The first Intermission being over on the 16th of March They proceed to burn more Thomas Thompkins a Weaver in Shorditch was burnt in Smithfield only for denying the corporal Presence of Christ in the Sacrament Bonner kept him many months in his House hoping to have wrought on him by fair means but those having no effect one day he tore out a great deal of the Hair of his Beard but to conceal that made his Beard be clean shaved And another time he held his hand in the Flame of the Candle so long till the Sinews and Veins shrunk and burst and spurted in Harpsfield's Face that was standing by who interposing with Bonner got him to give over any further cruelty at that time The next that suffered was one William Hunter of Brentwood an Apprentice of nineteen Years old who had been drawn on in discourse by a Priest till he brought him to deny the Presence in the Sacrament and then was accused by him His own Father was made to search for him to bring him to Justice but he to save his Father from trouble rendred himself Bonner offered him 40 l. if he would change so mercenary a thing did he think Conscience to be But he answered if they would let him alone he would keep his Conscience to himself but he would not change so he was condemned and sent to be burnt near his vvhere he suffered on the 20th of March. On the same day Causton and Higbed two Gentlemen of good Estates and great Esteem were burnt near their own Houses in Essex On the 28th of March William Pigot was burnt at Braintree and Stephen Knight at Malden and on the 29th John Lawrence a Priest Fathers House was burnt at Colchester In all their Processes the Bishops brought no Witnesses against them but did only exhibit Articles to them according to the vvay of those Courts called Ex Officio and required them to make Answers and upon their Answers which were judged Heretical they condemned them so that all this vvas singly for their Consciences without the pretence of any other Matter Ferrar Bishop of St. Davids condemned and burnt Ferrar that had been Bishop of St. David's being dealt with by Gardiner to turn and refusing to do it was sent down to Carmart hen where his Successor Morgan sat upon him and gave him Articles about the Marriage of Priests the Mass and some other things To which his Answers being found Heretical he was condemned He put in an Appeal to Cardinal Pool but it was not received Yet it seems that delayed the Execution till they heard from him for though he was condemned on the 13th he vvas not burnt before the 30th of March. About that time was Rawlins White an honest poor Fisher-man burnt at Cardiff it vvas in March but the day is not mentioned He vvas very Ancient and vvas put in Prison only because he had put his Son to School that he might hear the Bible read by him After a Years Imprisonment the Bishop of Landaff condemned him upon Articles to which he answered as an Heretick On the 24th of April George March a Priest vvas burnt at Ghester being judged as the others had been only at his Death there was a new Invention of Cruelty a Firkin of Pitch was hung over his Head that the Fire melting it it might scald his Head as it dropt on it One wounds a Priest at the Altar and is burnt for Heresy himself condemning his
but in vain At this time the Nation was in expectation of the Queen's Delivery And on the third of May the Bishop of Norwich writ a Letter to the Earl of Sussex of which I have seen the Original that news was brought him from London that the Queen had brought forth a Noble Prince for which he had Te Deum solemnly sung in his Cathedral and in the other Churches thereabout He adds in the Postscript that the News was confirmed by two other Hands But tho this was without any ground the Queen continued still in her opinion that she was with Child and on the 29th of May Letters were written by the Council to the Lord Treasurer to have Money in readiness that those who were appointed to carry the joyful news of the Queens happy Delivery might be speedily dispatched In the beginning of June she was believed to be in Labour and it flew over London again that she had brought forth a Son The Priests had setled all their hopes on that so they did every where sing Te Deum and were transported into no small Extasies of Joy One more officious than the rest made a Sermon about it and described all the lineaments of their young Prince but they soon found they were abused It was said that they had been deceived and that the Queen had no great Belly But Melvil in his Memoirs says he was assured from some of her Women that she did cast forth at several times some Moles and unformed pieces of flesh So now there was small hopes of any Issue from her This encreased the sowrness of her temper and King Philip being so much younger than she growing out of conceit with her did not much care for her but left her some months after He saw no hope of Children and finding that it was not possible for him to get England in his hands without that gave over all his Designs about it so having lived with her about fifteen months after their first Marriage he found it necessary to look more after his Hereditary Crown and less after his Matrimonial one and henceforth he considered England rather as a sure Ally that was to adhere firmly to his Interests than as a Nation which he could ever hope to add to his other Crowns All these things concurred to encrease the Queen's Melancholy Humours and did cast her into an ill state of Health so that it was not probable she could live long Gardiner upon that set himself much to have the Lady Elizabeth put out of the way but as it was formerly said King Philip preserved her Proceedings against Hereticks And thus Affairs went on as to Civil matters till the meeting of the next Parliament in October following But I now return to the Proceedings against the poor men called Hereticks who were again after a short intermission brought to new Sufferings John Cardmaker 1555. that had been Divinity-Reader at S. Pauls and a Prebendary at Bath and John Warne an Upholster in London were both burnt in Smithfield on the 30th of May for denying the Corporal presence being proceeded against ex Officio On the 4th of June there was a piece of Pageantry acted on the Body of one Tooly who being executed for a Robbery did at his death say something that savoured of Heresy upon which the Council writ to Bonner to enquire into it and to proceed according to the Ecclesiastical Laws He thereupon form'd a Process cited the dead Body to answer the Points objected to him but he to be sure neither appearing nor answering was condemned and burnt After this on the 10th of June Thomas Hawkes a Gentleman in Essex who had lived much in the Court was also burnt at Coxhall and on the same day John Simpson and John Ardeley two Husbandmen were also burnt in Essex Thomas Watts a Linen-Draper was burnt at Chelmsford On the 9th Nicholas Chamberlain a Weaver was burnt at Colchester and on the 15th Thomas Osmond a Fuller was burnt at Manning-tree and the same day William Bamford a Weaver was burnt at Harwich These with several others had been sent up by the Earl of Oxford to Bonner because they had not received the Sacrament the last Easter and were suspected of Heresie and Articles being given to them they were upon their Answers condemned and sent to be burnt in the places where they had lived But upon this occasion The Council writ to the Lords in Essex to gather the Gentry and assist at these Burnings the Council fearing some Tumult or violent Rescue writ to the Earl of Oxford and the Lord Rich to gather the Country and to see the Hereticks burnt The Earl of Oxford being some way indisposed could only send his People to the Lord Rich who went and obeyed the Orders that had been sent him for which Letters of Thanks were written to him and the Council understanding that some Gentlemen had come to the burning at Colchester that had not been writ to but as the words of the Letter have it had honestly and of themselves gone thither writ to the Lord Rich to give them the Council's thanks for their Zeal I find in the Council Books many Entries made of Letters writ to several Counties to the Nobility and Gentry to assist at these Executions and such as made excuses were always after that looked on with an ill eye and were still under great jealousy After these followed the Execution of Bradford in July Bradford's Martyrdome He had been condemned among the first but was not burnt till now He had been a Prebendary of St. Pauls and a celebrated Preacher in the end of King Edwards days He had preserved Bourn in the tumult at Pauls-Cross and that afternoon preaching at Bow-Church he severely reproved the people for the disorder at Pauls but three days after was put in Prison where he lay removed from one Prison to another near three years where-ever he came he gained so much on the Keepers that they suffered Preach and give the Sacrament to his Fellow Prisoners He was one of those that were carried before the Council on the 22d of January where Bonner accused him of the Tumult at Pauls though all he pretended to prove it by was that his way of speaking to the People shewed he thought he had some Authority over them and was a presumption that he had set on the Sedition Bradford appealed to God that saw his Innocency and how unworthily he was requited for saving his Enemies who rendered him evil for good At last refusing to conform himself to the Laws he was condemned with the rest on the 31. of Jan. where that Rescue was again laid to his Charge together with many Letters he had written over England which as the Earl of Darby informed the Parliament had done more hurt than he could have done if he had been at liberty to Preach He said since he understood that they acted by a Commission which was derived from
lived long mad he took a conceit that he would see an Obit made for himself and would have his own Funeral Rites performed to which he came himself with the rest of the Monks and prayed most devoutly for the Rest of his own Soul which set all the Company on weeping Two days after he sickned of a Feaver of which he died on the 21st of September 1558. A rare and great instance of a mind surfeited with the Pomps and Glories of the World seeking for that Quiet in retirement which he had long in vain searched after in Palaces and Camps And now I return to the Affairs of England The 21st of March was Cranmer Cranmer's Tryal brought to the end of all his Afflictions and received his Crown On the 12 of September the former year Brooks Bishop of Glocester came to Oxford as the Popes Subdelegate and Martin and Story Commissioners from the King and Queen sate with him in St. Maries to judge him When he appeared before them he payed a low reverence to them that sate in the King and Queen's Name but would give none to Brooks since he sate by an Authority from the Pope to which he would pay no respect Then Brooks made a long Speech to set forth his Apostacy and Heresy his Incontinence and finally his Treason and exhorted him to repent and insinuated to him great hopes of being restored to his See upon it After this Martin made a Speech of the difference between the Civil and Ecclesiastical Authority When they had done Cranmer first kneeled down said the Lord's Prayer next he repeated the Apostles Creed th◠〈◊〉 told them he would never acknowledge the Bishop of Room 's Authority he owned his Allegiance to the Crown according to the Oath he had often sworn and the submitting to the Pope was directly contrary to that he could not serve two Masters He said the Bishops of Rome not only set up Pretensions that were contrary to the Power of Princes but they had also made Laws contrary to those made by God instancing it in the Worship of an unknown Tongue the denying the Chalice to the People the pretending to dispose of Crowns and exalting themselves above every Creature which shewed them not to be the Vicars of Christ but to be Antichrists since all these things were manifestly contrary to the Doctrin of Christ that was delivered in the Gospel He remembred Brooks that he had sworn to the King's Supremacy Brooks said it was to K. Henry the 8th and that Cranmer had made him swear it To which Cranmer replied that he did him wrong in that for it was done in his Predecessor Warham's time who had asserted the King's Supremacy and it was also sent to be discussed in the Universities and they had set their Hands and Seals to it and that Brooks being then a Doctor had signed it with the rest so that all this being done before he came to be Arch-Bishop it ought not to be called his deed After this Story made another Speech of the Authority of the Church magnifying the See of Rome and enlarging on those Arguments commonly insisted on and desired Brooks would put Cranmer to make a plain Answer and cut off all Debates Then followed a long Discourse between Martin and Cranmer in which Martin objected that he had once sworn to the Pope when he was consecrated but that aspiring to be Archbishop he had changed his mind in compliance to King Henry That he had condemned Lambert of Heresy for denying the Presence of Christ in the Sacrament and afterwards turned to that himself To all this Cranmer answered pretending that never man came more unwillingly into a Bishoprick than he did to his That he was so far from having aspired to it that tho the King had sent one post to him to come over to be consecrated he being then in Germany yet he had delayed his Journey seven weeks hoping that in all that time the King might have forgot him That at his Consecration he publickly explained his meaning in what sense he swore to the Pope so that he did not act deceitfully in that particular And that when he condemned Lambert he did then believe the Corporal Presence which he continued to do till Dr. Ridley shewed him such Reasons and Authorities as perswaded him to change his Mind and then he was not ashamed to retract his former Opinion Then they objected his having been twice married his keeping his Wife secretly in King Henry's time and openly in King Edward's Reign his setting out Heretical Books and Articles and compelling others to subscribe them his forsaking the Catholick Church and denying Christ's Presence in the Sacrament of the Altar and disputing against it so publickly lately at Oxford He confessed his living in Marriage and that he thought it was lawful for all Men to marry and that it was certainly better to do so than to lie with other Mens Wives as many Priests did He confessed all the other Articles only he said he had never forâ—â—â—ny to subscribe After this TRâ— made a long Speech to him with many of the common Argumenâ—â— concerning the Pope's Power and the Presence in the Sacrament to which Cranmer made another large Answer Then many Witnesses were examined upon the Points they had heard Cranmer defend in the Schools and in conclusion they cited him to appear before the Pope within eighty days to answer for all those things which were now objected to him He said he would do it most willingly if the King and Queen would send him but he could not go if he were still detained a Prisoner After this he was sent back to Prison where he lay till the 14th of February this Year and then Bonner and Thirleby were sent down to degrade him Bonner desired this Imployment as a pleasant Revenge on Cranmer who had before deprived him but it was forced on the other who had lived in great friendship with Cranmer formerly and was a gentle and good natur'd Man but very inconstant and apt to change They had Cranmer brought before them and then they caused to read their Commission which declared him Contumax for not coming to Rome and required them to degrade him They clothed him in Pontifical Robes a Miter and the other Garments with a Crosier in his hand but the Robes were made of Canvass to make him shew more ridiculous in them Then Bonner made a Speech full of Jeers This is the Man that despised the Pope and is now judged by him This is the Man that pulled down Churches and is now judged in a Church This is the Man that contemned the Sacrament and is now condemned before it with other such Expressions at which Thirleby was much offended and pulled him oft by the Sleeve desiring him to make an end and challenged him afterwards that he had broke the Promise he had made to him before of treating him with respect And he was observed to weep much all the while
St. Fridiswides Bones that she might run the same Fortune with her in all Times coming While these things were doing there was great Complaints made that the Inferior Magistrates grew every where slack in the searching after and presenting of Hereticks Great Endeavours used to set forward the Persecution most vigorously they could not find in the Counties a sufficient number of Justices of Peace that would carefully look after it and in Towns they were generally harboured Letters were written to some Towns as Coventry and Rye which are entred in the council-Council-Books recommending some to be chosen their Majors who were zealous Catholicks It is probable that the like Letters might have been written to other Towns for the Council-Books for this Reign are very imperfect and defective But all this did not advance their design The Queen understood that the Numbers of the Hereticks rather encreased than abated so new Councils were to be taken I find it said That some advised that Courts of Inquisition like those in Spain might be set up in England In Spain the Inquisitors who were then all Dominicans received private Informations and upon these laid hold on any that were delated or suspected of Heresie and kept them close in their Prisons till they formed their Processes and by all the ways of torture they could invent forced from them Confessions either against themselves or others whom they had a mind to draw within their Toils They had so unlimited a Jurisdiction that there was no Sanctuary that could secure any from their Warrants nor could Princes preserve or deliver Men out of their Hands nor were their Prisoners brought to any publick Trial but tried in secret one of the Advocates of the Court was for Forms sake assigned to plead for them but was always more careful to please the Court than to save his Client They proceeded against them both by Articles which they were to answer and upon Presumptions and it was a rare thing for any to escape out of their Hands unless they redeemed themselves either by great Presents or by the discovery of others These had been set up first in the County of Tholouse for the extirpation of the Albigenses and were afterwards brought into Spain upon Ferdinand of Arragons driving the Moors out of it that so none of those might any longer conceal themselves in that Kingdom who being a false and crafty sort of Men and certainly Enemies to the Government it seemed necessary to use more than ordinary severity to drive them out But now those Courts examined Men suspected of Heresie as well as of Mahometanisme and had indeed effectually preserved Spain from any change in Religion This made the present Pope earnest with all the Princes of Christendome to set up such Courts in their Dominions and Philip was so much of the same mind that he resolved to have them set up in Flanders which gave the first Rise to those Wars that followed afterwards there and ended in the loss of the seven Provinces In England they made now in February a good step towards it A Design to set up the Inquisition in England For a Commission was given to the Bishops of London and Ely the Lord North Secretary Bourne Sir John Mordant Sir Francis Englefield Sir Edward Walgrave Sir Nicholas Hare Sir Tho. Pope Sir Roger Cholmly Sir Richard Read Sir Tho. Stradling Sir Rowland Hall and Serjeant Rastall Cole Dean of Pauls William Roper Randulph Cholmley and William Cook Tho. Martin John Story and John Vaughan Doctors of the Law That since many false Rumors were published among the Subjects and many Heretical Opinions were also spread among them therefore they or any three of them were to enquire into those either by Presentments by Witnesses or any other politick way they could devise and to search after all Heresies the Bringers in the Sellers or Readers of all Heretical Books they were to examine and punish all misbehaviours or negligences in any Church or Chappel and to try all Priests that did not preach of the Sacrament of the Altar all Persons that did not hear Mass or come to their Parish-Church to Service that would not go in Processions or did not take Holy Bread or Holy Water and if they found any that did obstinately persist in such Heresies they were to put them into the Hands of their Ordinaries to be proceeded against according to the Laws giving them full Power to proceed as their Discretions and Consciences should direct them and to use all such means as they could invent for the searching of the Premisses empow'ring them also to call before them such Witnesses as they pleased and to force them to make Oath of such things as might discover what they sought after This Commission I have put in the Collection Collection Number 33. It will shew how high they intended to raise the Persecution when a Power of such a nature was put into the Hands of any three of a number so selected Besides this there were many subordinate Commissions issued out This Commission seems to have been granted the former Year and only renewed now for in the Rolls of that Year I have met with many of those subaltern Commissions relating to this as superior to them And on the eighth of March after this a Commission was given to the Arch-bishop of York the Bishop Suffragan of Hull and divers others to the same effect but with this limitation that if any thing appeared to them so intricate that they could not determine it they were to refer it to the Bishop of London and his Colleagues who had a larger Commission So now all was done that could be devised for extirpating of Heresie except Courts of Inquisition had been set up to which whether this was not a previous step to dispose the Nation to it the Reader may judge I shall next give an account of the Burnings this Year On the 15th of January six Men were burnt in one Fire at Canterbury and at the same time Proceedings against the Hereticks two were burnt at Wye and two at Ashford that were condemned with the other six Soon after the fore-mentioned Commission two and twenty were sent up from Colchester to London yet Bonner though seldom guilty of such gentleness was content to discharge them As they were led through London the People did openly shew their affection to them above a thousand following them Bonner upon this writ to the Cardinal that he found they were obstinate Hereticks yet since he had been offended with him for his former Proceedings he would do nothing till he knew his pleasure This Letter is to be found in Fox But the Cardinal stopt him and made some deal with the Prisoners to Sign a Paper of their professing that they believed that Christs Body and Blood was in the Sacrament without any further explanation and that they did submit to the Catholick Church of Christ and should be faithful Subjects to the King
and Queen and be obedient to their Superiors both Spiritual and Temporal according to their duties It is plain this was so contrived that they might have Signed it without either prevaricating or dissembling their Opinions for it is not said That they were to be subject to the Church of Rome but to the Church of Christ and they were to be obedient to their Superiors according to their duties which was a good reserve for their Consciences I stand the longer on this that it may appear how willing the Cardinal was to accept of any shew of submission from them and to stop Bonners rage Upon this they were set at liberty But Bonner got three Men and two Women presented to him in London in January and after he had allowed them a little more time than he had granted others they standing still firm to their Faith were burnt at Smithfield on the 12th of April After that White the new Bishop of Winchester condemned three who were burnt on the third of May in Southwark one of these Stephen Gratwick being of the Diocess of Chichester appealed from him to his own Ordinary whether he expected more favour from him or did it only to gain time I know not but they brought in a Counterfeit who was pretended to be the Bishop of Chichester as Fox has printed it from the account written with the Man 's own Hand and so condemned him On the seventh of May three were burnt a Bristol On the 18th of June two Men and five Women were burnt at Maidston and on the 19th three Men and four Women were burnt at Canterbury fourteen being thus in two days destroyed by Thornton and Harpsfield in which it may seem strange that the Cardinal had less influence to stop the Proceedings in his own Diocess than in London but he was now under the Popes disgrace as shall be afterwards shewn On the 22d of June six Men and four Women were burnt at Lewis in Sussex condemned by White for Christopherson Bishop Elect of Chichester was not yet consecrated On the 13th of July two were burnt at Norwich On the second of August ten were burnt at Colchester six in the Morning and four in the Afternoon they were some of those who had been formerly discharged by the Cardinals Orders but the Priests in the Country complained that the mercy shewed to them had occasioned great disorders among them Hereticks and the favourers of them growing insolent upon it and those who searched after them being disheartned so now Bonner being under no more restraints from the Cardinal new Complaints being made that they came not to Church condemned them upon their Answers to the Articles which he objected to them At this time one George Eagle a Taylor who used to go about from place to place and to meet with those who stood for the Reformation where he prayed and discoursed with them about Religion and from his indefatigable diligence was nicknamed Trudge-over was taken near Colchester and was condemned of Treason for gathering the Queens Subjects together though it was not proved that he had ever stirred them up to Rebellion but did it only as himself always protested to encourage them to continue stedfast in the Faith he suffered as a Traitor On the fifth of August one was burnt at Norwich and on the 20th a Man and a Woman more were burnt at Rochester One was also burnt at Litchfield in August but the day is not named The same Month a Complaint was brought to the Council of the Magistrates of Bristol that they came seldom to the Sermons at the Cathedral so that the Dean and Chapter used to go to their Houses in Procession with their Cross carried before them and to fetch them from thence upon which a Letter was written to them requiring them to conform themselves more willingly to the Orders of the Church to frequent the Sermons and go thither of their own accord On the 17th of September three Men and one Woman were burnt at Islington near London and on the same day two Women were burnt at Colchester On the 20th a Man was burnt at Northampton and in the same Month one was burnt at Laxefield in Suffolk On the 23d a Woman was burnt at Norwich There were seventeen burnt in the Diocess of Chichester about this time one was a Priest thirteen were Lay-men and three Women but the day is not marked On the 18th of November three were burnt in Smithfield On the 12d of December John Rough a Scotchman was burnt whose suffering was on this occasion On the 12th of December there was a private Meeting of such as continued to Worship God according to the Service set out by King Edward at Islington where he was to have administred the Sacrament according to the Order of that Book The new Inquisitors had corrupted one of this Congregation to betray his Brethren so that they were apprehended as they were going to the Communion But Rough being a Stranger it was considered by the Council whether he should be tried as a Native He had a Benefice in York-shire in King Edwards days so it was resolved and signified to the Bishop of London that he should be proceeded against as a Subject Thereupon Bonner objected to him his condemning the Doctrine of the Church and setting out the Heresies of Cranmer and Ridley concerning the Sacrament and his using the Service set out by King Edward that he had lived much with those who for their Heresies had fled beyond Sea that he had spoken reproachfully of the Pope and Cardinals saying That when he was at Rome he had seen a Bull of the Popes that licensed Stews and a Cardinal riding openly with his Whore with him with several other Articles The greatest part of them he confessed and thereupon he with a Woman that was one of the Congregation was burnt in Smithfield And thus ended the Burnings this Year seventy nine in all being burnt These severities against the Hereticks made the Queen shew less pity to the Lord Stourton The Lord Stourton hanged for Murder than perhaps might have been otherwise expected He had been all King Edwards time a most zealous Papist and did constantly dissent in Parliament from the Laws then made about Religion But he had the former Year murdered one Argall and his Son with whom he had been long at variance and after he had knock'd them down with Clubs and cut their Throats he buried them fifteen Foot under ground thinking thereby to conceal the Fact but it breaking out both he and four of his Servants were taken and indicted for it He was found guilty of Felony and condemned to be hanged with his Servants in Wilt-shire where the Murder was committed On the sixth of March they were hanged at Salisbury All the difference that was made in their Deaths being only thus That whereas his Servants were hanged in common Halters one of Silk was bestowed on their Lord. It seemed an indecent thing
their private Assemblies but he would tell nothing and shewed such patience that the Bishops did publickly commend him for it On the ninth of April a Man was burnt at Hereford On the 19th of May three Men were burnt at Colchester At this time Complaints being made to the Queen that Books of Heresie Treason and Sedition were either brought in from Forreign Parts or secretly printed in England and disperst among her Subjects she set out on the sixth of June a Proclamation of a strange nature That whosoever had any of these and did not presently burn them without reading or shewing them to any other Person they should be esteemed Rebels and without any further delay be executed by the Martial Law On the 27th of that Month when seven were to be led out to be burnt in Smithfield it was proclaimed in the Queens Name that no Man should pray for them or speak to them or say God help them which was thought a strain of barbarity beyond all the Examples of former times to deprive dying Men of the good wishes and prayers of their Friends But however this might restrain Men from giving outward Signs of their praying for them it could not bind up their inward and secret Devotions Those seven had been taken at a Meeting in Islington with many others of whom some died in Prison and six others were burnt at Brainford the 14th of July The rest of them were kept by Bonner who now seemed to have been glutted with the Blood of so many Innocents and therefore to have put a stop to the effusion of more yet those that were kept Prisoners by him did not so entirely escape his fury but that he disciplined them himself with Rods till he was weary and so gave over that odd way of Pastoral Correction rather to ease himself than in pity to them whom he whipt On the tenth of July a Minister was burnt at Norwich On the second or third of August a Gentleman was burnt near Winchester In August four were burnt at Bury and in November three more were burnt there On the fourth of November a Man and a Woman were burnt at Ipswich At that time a Woman was burnt at Exeter and to close up all on the tenth of November three Men and two Women were burnt at Canterbury which made in all thirty nine this Year There had been seventy nine burnt the former Year ninety four the Year before that and seventy two the first Year of the Persecution which in all come to 284. But he that writ the Preface to Bishop Ridley's Book De Coena Domini who is supposed to be Grindal afterwards Arch-bishop of Canterbury says That in the two first Years of the Queens Persecution there were above eight hundred put to most cruel kinds of death for Religion by which it seeems Fox on whom I depend in the Numbers I have assigned has come far short in his account Besides those that were burnt many others died in Bonds of whom there are sixty reckoned There were also great Numbers of those who were vexed with long and grievous Imprisonment and though they redeemed their Lives by the renouncing or rather the dissembling of their Consciences yet this being but forced from them they carried with them their old Opinions and the Wound they gave their Consciences to save their Lives as it begot in many of them great horrour for what they had done so it raised in them the most mortal hatred to those who had driven them to such straits so that if that Religion was hateful before to the Nation for the Impostures and Scandals that were discovered in the Clergy and some few Instances of their Cruelty the repeated Burnings and other Cruelties of which now they saw no end did encrease their aversion to it beyond all expression The Method of the Persecutions of this Reign At first the Bishops dealt earnestly with those who were brought before them to recant and were ready at any time to receive them the Queens Pardon was also sent to them as they were ready to be tied to the Stake if they would then turn But now it was far otherwise For in the council-Council-Books there is an Entry made of a Letter written on the first of August this Year to Sir Richard Pexall Sheriff of Hampshire signifying That the Queen thought it very strange that he had delayed the Execution of the Sentence against one Bembridge condemned of Heresie because he had recanted requiring him to execute it out of hand and if he still continued in the Catholick Faith which he outwardly pretended he was then to suffer such Divines as the Bishop of Winchester should appoint to have access to him for confirming him in the Faith and to attend on him at his death that he might die Gods Servant and as soon as the Sheriff had thus burnt him he was to come to the Council and answer for his presumption in delaying it so long The Matter of Fact was thus Bembridge being tied to the Stake and the Fire taking hold on him he through the violence of it yielded and cried out I recant Upon which the Sheriff made the Fire be put out and Bembridge Signed such a Recantation as Doctor Seton who was near him writ for him but for all that upon this Order of Council he was burnt and the Sheriff was put in the Fleet so that now it appeared that it was not so much the conversion of those they called Hereticks as their destruction that the Bishops desired and so much were their Instruments set on these severities that though they saw the Queen declining so fast that there was no appearance of her living many days yet the Week before she died they burnt as hath been said five together in one Fire at Canterbury There was nothing done in the War with France this Year An unhappy Expedition against France but the sending out a Fleet of 120 Ships with 7000 Land-men in it under the Command of the Lord Clinton who landed at Port Conquet in the Point of Brittain where after a small resistance made by the French he burnt the Town but the Country being gathered together the English were forced to return to their Ships having lost above 600 of their Men. The design was to have seized on Brest and fortified it which was proposed by King Philip who had sent thirty of his Ships to their assistance This the French knowing by some of the Prisoners whom they took went and fortified Brest and kept a great Body of Men together to resist in case the English should make a second impression But the Lord Clinton seeing he could do nothing returned having made a very expensive and unprosperous attempt The English had lost their Hearts the Government at home was so little acceptable to them that they were not much concerned to support it they began to think Heaven was against them There were many strange accidents at home Strange and unusual
David that we may shew forth Gods Praises which cannot be done if it is in a strange Tongue Prayer is the offering up of our desires to God which we cannot do if we understand not the Language they are in Baptisme and the Lords Supper are to contain Declarations of the Death and Resurrection of Christ which must be understood otherwise why are they made The use of Speech is to make known what one brings forth to another The most Barbarous Nations perform their Worship in a known Tongue which shews it to be a Law of Nature It is plain from Justin Martyrs Apology that the Worship was then in a known Tongue which appears also from all the Ancient Liturgies and a long Citation was brought out of St. Basil for the singing of Psalms duly weighing the Words with much attention and devotion which he says was practised in all Nations They concluded wondering how such an abuse could at first creep in and be still so stifly maintained and whâ—â—â—hose who would be thought the Guides and Pastors of the Church were so unwilling to return to the Rule of St. Paul and the Practise of the Primitive Times There was a great shout of Applause when they had done They gave their Paper signed with all their Hands to the Lord Keeper to be delivered to the other side as he should think fit But he kept it till the other side should bring him theirs The Papists upon this said they had more to add on that Head which was thought disingenuous by those that had heard them profess they had nothing to add to what Cole had said Thus the Meeting broke up for that day being Saturday and they were ordered to go forward on Munday and to prepare what they were to deliver on the other two Heads The Papists though they could complain of nothing that was done except the applause given to the Paper of the Reformers yet they saw by that how much more acceptable the other Doctrine was to the People and therefore resolved to go no further in that matter At the next meeting they desired that their Answer to the Paper read by the Reformed might be first heard To this the Lord Keeper said That they had delivered their mind the former day and so were not to be heard till they had gone through the other Points and then they were to return on both sides to the answering of Papers They said that what Cole had delivered the former day was Ex tempore and of himself but it had not been agreed on by them This appeared to all the Assembly to be very foul dealing so they were required to go on to the second Point Then they pressed that the other side might begin with their Paper and they would follow for they saw what an advantage the others had the former day by being heard last The Lord Keeper said the Order was that they should be heard first as being Bishops now in Office But both Winchester and Lincoln refused to go any further if the other side did not begin Upon which there followed a long debate Lincoln saying that the first Order which was that all should be in Latin was changed and that they had prepared a Writing in Latin But in this not only the Counsellors among whom sate the Arch-bishop of York but the rest of his own Party contradicted him In conclusion all except Fecknam refused to read any more Papers he said he was willing to have done it but he could not undertake such a thing alone and so the Meeting broke up But the Bishops of Winchester and of Lincoln said The Conference between the Papists and Protestants breaks up the Doctrine of the Catholick Church was already established and ought not to be disputed except it were in a Synod of Divines that it was too great an encouragement to Hereticks to hear them thus discourse against the Faith before the unlearned Multitude and that the Queen by so doing had incurred the Sentence of Excommunication and they talked of excommunicating her and her Council Upon this they were both sent to the Tower The Reformed took great advantage from the Issue of this Debate to say their Adversaries knew that upon a fair hearing the Truth was so manifestly on their side that they durst not put it to such hazard The whole World saw that this Disputation was managed with great Impartiality and without noise or disorder far different from what had been in Queen Maries time so they were generally much confirmed in their former belief by the Papists flying the Field They on the other hand said they saw the rude Multitude were now carried with a Fury against them the Lord Keeper was their professed Enemy the Laity would take on them to judge after they had heard them and they perceived they were already determined in their minds and that this Dispute was only to set off the changes that were to be made with the Pomp of a Victory and they blamed the Bishops for undertaking it at first but excused them for breaking it off in time And the Truth is the strength of their Cause in most Points of Controversie resting on the Authority of the Church of Rome that was now a thing of so odious a sound that all Arguments brought from thence were not like to have any great effect Upon this whole matter there was an Act of State made and Signed by many Privy Counsellors giving an account of all the steps that were made in it which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 5. This being over the Parliament was now in a better disposition to pass the Bill for the Uniformity of the Service of the Church Some of the Reformed Divines were appointed to review King Edwards Liturgie and to see if in any Particular it was fit to change it The only considerable Variation was made about the Lords Supper of which somewhat will appear from the Letter of Sandys to Parker It was proposed to have the Communion Book so contrived that it might not exclude the belief of the Corporal Presence for the chief design of the Queens Council was to unite the Nation in one Faith and the greatest part of the Nation continued to believe such a Presence Therefore it was recommended to the Divines to see that there should be no express definition made against it that so it might lie as a Speculative Opinion not determined in which every Man was left to the Freedom of his own Mind Hereupon the Rubrick that explained the reason for kneeling at the Sacrament That thereby no Adoration is intended to any Corporal Presence of Christs natural Flesh and Blood because that is only in Heaven which had been in King Edwards Liturgy was now left out And whereas at the delivery of the Elements in King Edwards first Liturgy there was to be said The Body or Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ Preserve thy Body and Soul to Everlasting Life which words
had been left out in his second Liturgy as favouring the Corporal Presence too much and in stead of them these words were ordered to be used in the distribution of that Sacrament Take and eat this in remembrance that Christ died for thee and feed on him in thy Heart by Faith with Thanksgiving and Drink this in remembrance that Christs Blood was shed for thee and be thankful They now joyned both these in one Some of the Collects were also a little altered and thus was the Book presented to the House But for the Book of Ordination it was not in express terms named in the Act which gave an occasion afterwards to question the lawfulness of the Ordinations made by that Book But by this Act the Book that was set out by King Edward and confirmed by Parliament in the fifth Year of his Reign was again authorized by Law and the Repeal of it in Queen Maries time was made void So the Book of Ordinations being in that Act added to the Book of Common-Prayer it was now legally in force again as was afterwards declared in Parliament upon a Question that was raised about it by Bonner The Bill that was put in on the 15th of February concerning the new Service being laid aside a new one was framed and sent up by the Commons on the 18th of April and debated in the House of Lords Debates about the Act of Ueiformity Heath made a long Speech against it rather Elegant than Learned He enlarged much on the several Changes which had been made in King Edward's time he said that both Cranmer and Ridley changed their Opinions in the matter of Christ's presence he called Ridley the most notably learned Man that was of that way These Changes he imputed to their departing from the Standard of the Catholick Church he complained much of the robbing of Churches the breaking of Images and the Stage-Plays made in mockery of the Catholick Religion Upon all these Reasons he was against the Bill The Bishop of Chester spake also to it He said the Bill was against both Faith and Charity that Points once defined were not to be brought again into question nor were Acts of Parliament Foundations for a Churches Belief he enlarged on the Antiquity of their Forms and said it was an insolent thing to pretend that our Fathers had lived in Ignorance The Prophets oftentimes directed the Israelites to ask of their Fathers Matters of Religion could not be understood by the Laity It was of great consequence to have their Faith well grounded Jeroboam made Israel to Sin when he set up a new way of Worship and not only the Orthodox but even the Arrian Emperours ordered that points of Faith should be examined in Councils Gallio by the light of Nature knew that a Civil Judge ought not to meddle with matters of Religion In the Service-Book that was then before them they had no Sacrifice for their Sins nor were they to adore Christ in the Host and for these reasons he could not agree to it but if any thought he spoke this because of his own concern or pittied him for what he might suffer by it he would say in the words of our Saviour Weep not for me Weep for your selves After him spake Fecknam Abbot of Westminster He proposed three Rules by which they should judge of Religion it 's Antiquity its constancy to it self the influence it had on the Civil Government he said the old Religion began in the time of King Lucius according to Gildas the Book now proposed was not used before the two last years of King Edward the one was always the same the other was changed every second year as appeared in the point of the Presence of Christ in the Sacrament there had been great Order and Obedience in Queen Maries Reign but now every where great Insolences were committed by the People with some very indecent Prophanations of the most holy things he recommended to them in St. Austines words the adhering to the Catholick Church the very name Catholick which Hereticks had not the confidence to assume shewed their Authority The Consent of the whole Church in all Ages with the perpetual Succession of Pastors in St. Peter's Chair ought to weigh more with them than a few new Preachers who had distracted both Germany and England of late Thus I have given the substance of their Speeches being all that I have seen of that side I have seen none at all on the other side tho it is not probable but some were made in defence of the Service as well as these were against it But upon this Occasion I shall set down the substance of the second Paper which the Reformed Divines had prepared on the second point for the Conference about the Authority of every particular Church to change or take away Ceremonies I do not put it in the Collection because I have not that which the Papists prepared in Opposition to it But the heads of this Paper were as followeth Arguments for the Changes made in the Service It is clear by the Epistles which St. Paul writ to the Corinthians and other Churches that every Church has Power in it self to order the Forms of their Worship and the administration of the Sacraments among them so as might best tend to Order Edification and Peace The like Power had also the seven Angels of the Churches to whom St. John writ And for the first three Ages there was no General Meeting of the Church in Synods but in those times the neighbouring Pastors and Bishops by mutual advice rather than Authority ordered their affairs and when Heresies sprung up they condemned them without staying for a General Determination of the whole Church There were also great differences among them in their Customs as about observing Lent and Easter Ceremonies grew too soon to a great number When Errors or Abuses appeared private Bishops reformed their own Diocesses So those who came in the room of Arrian Bishops even when that Heresie was spread over all the East and the See of Rome it self was defiled with it yet reformed their own Churches Ambrose finding the custom of Feasting in Churches on the Anniversaries of the Martyrs gave occasion to great Scandals took it away Even in Queen Maries time many of the old Superstitions of Pilgrimages and Reliques which had been abolish'd in King Henry's time were not then taken up again from which they argued that if some things might be altered why not more So that if there was good reason to make any Changes it could not be doubted but that as Hezekiah and Josiah had made by their own power so the Queen might make Reformations which were not so much the setting up of new things as the restoring of the state of Religion to what it was anciently which had been brought in by consent of Parliament and Convocation in King Edward's time The Rules they offer'd in this Paper about Ceremonies were that
Severity when it looked like Revenge The Queen's gentleness to them All this might have been expected from such a Queen and such Bishops But it shewed a great temper in the whole Nation that such a Man as Bonner had been was suffered to go about in safety and was not made a Sacrifice to the Revenge of those who had lost their near Friends by his means Many things were brought against him and White and some other Bishops upon which the Queen promised to give a Charge to the Visitors whom she was to send over England to enquire into these things and after she had heard their Report she said she would proceed as she saw cause by this means she did not deny justice but gained a little time to take off the Edg that was on Mens Spirits who had been much provoked by the ill usage they had met with from them Heath was a Man of a generous temper and was so well used by the Queen for as he was suffered to live securely at his own House in Surrey so she went thither sometimes to visit him Tonstall and Thirleby lived in Lambeth with Parker with great freedom and ease the one was Learned and good natured the other was a Man of Business but too easy and flexible White and Watson were morose sullen Men to which their Studies as well as their Tempers had disposed them for they were much given to Scholastical Divinity which inclined Men to be Cinical to over-value themselves and despise others Christopherson was a good Grecian and had translated Eusebius and the other Church Historians into Latin but with as little fidelity as may be expected from a Man violently addicted to a Party Bain was learned in the Hebrew which he had professed at Paris in the Reign of Francis the First All these chose to live still in England only Pates Scot and Goldwell went beyond Sea After them went the Lord Morley Sir Francis Englefield Sir Robert Peckham Sir Thomas Shelley and Sir John Gage who it seems desired to live where they might have the free exercise of their Religion And such was the Queen's gentleness that this was not denied them tho such favour had not been shewed in Q. Mary's Reign Feeknam Abbot of Westminster was a charitable and generous Man and lived in great esteem in England Most of the Monks returned to a Secular course of Life but the Nunns went beyond Sea Now the Queen intended to send Injunctions over England A Visitation and Injunctions ordered by the Queen and in the end of June they were prepared There was great difficulty made about one of them the Queen seemed to think the use of Images in Churches might be a means to stir up Devotion and that at least it would draw all People to frequent them the more for the great measure of her Councils was to unite the whole Nation into one way of Religion The Reformed Bishops and Divines opposed this vehemently they put all their Reasons in a long Writing which they gave her concerning it the Preface and Conclusion of which will be found in the Collection Coll. Numb 6. They protested they could not comply with that which as it was against their own Consciences so it would prove a Snare to the Ignorant they had often pressed the Queen in that Matter The Queen inclined to retain Images in Churches which it seems stuck long with her They prayed her not to be offended with that Liberty they took thus to lay their Reasons before her it being a thing which Christian Princes had at all times taken well from their Bishops They desired her to commit that Matter to the Decision of a Synod of Bishops and Divines and not to do such a thing meerly upon some Political Considerations which as it would offend many so it would reflect much on the Reign of her most Godly Brother and on those who had then removed all Images and had given their Lives afterwards for a Testimony to the Truth The substance of their Reasons Reasons brought against it which for their length I have not put in the Collection is That the second Commandment forbids the making of any Images as a resemblance of God And Deut. 27. there was a Curse pronounced on those who made an Image an abomination to the Lord and put it in a secret place which they expounded of some Sacraria in private Houses and Deut. 4. among the Cautions Moses gives to the People of Israel to beware of Idolatry this is one that they do not make an Image for the use of these does naturally degenerate into Idolatry The Jews were so sensible of this after the Captivity that they would die rather than suffer an Image to be put in their Temple The Book of Wisdom calls an Image A Snare for the feet of the Ignorant St. John charged those he writ to to beware of Idols So Tertullian said It was not enough to beware of Idolatry towards them but of the very Images themselves And as Moses had charged the People not to lay a stumbling-block in the way of the Blind so it was a much greater Sin to leave such a Trap for the weak Multitude This was not for Edification since it fed the Superstition of the Weak and Ignorant who would continue in their former dotage upon them and would alienate others from the Publick Worship So that between those that would separate from them if they were continued and the Multitude that would abuse them the number of those that would use them aright would be very inconsiderable The outward splendor of them would be apt to draw the minds of the Worshippers if not to direct Idolatry yet to staring and distraction of Thoughts Both Origen and Arnobius tell us That the Primitive Christians had no Images at all Ireneus accused the Gnosticks for carrying about the Image of Christ St. Austin commends Varro for saying that the old Romans worshipped God more chastly without the use of any Images Epiphanius tore a Veil with an Image on it and Serenus broke Images in Gregory the Great 's Time Valens and Theodosius made a Law against the Painting or Graving of the Image of Christ And the use of Images in the Eastern Churches brought those distractions on that Empire that laid it open to the Invasions of the Mahometans These Reasons prevailed with the Queen to put it into her Injunctions to have all Images removed out of the Church The Injunctions given by King Edward at his first coming to the Crown were all renewed with very little variation To these some things were added of which I shall give account The Heads of the Injunctions It was no where declared neither in the Scriptures nor by the Primitive Church that Priests might not have Wives upon which many in King Edward's Time had married Yet great offence was given by the indecent Marriages that some of them then made To prevent the like Scandals for
the Church till they met in a Convocation yet they soon after prepared them And for the present they agreed on a short Profession of their Doctrine which all Incumbents were obliged to read and publish to their People This will be found in the Collection Coll. Num. 11. copied from it as it was then printed In the Articles made in King Edward's Reign which I have put in the Collection the Reader will find on the Margent the differences between those and these marked In the third Article the explanation of Christ's descent to Hell was left out In that about the Scriptures they now added an enumeration of the Canonical and Apocryphal Books declaring that some Lessons were read out of the latter for the Instruction of the People but not for the confirmation of the Doctrine About the Authority of the Church they now added That the Church had power to decree Rites and Ceremonies and had Authority in Controversies of Faith but still subordinate to the Scripture In the Article about the Lord's Supper there is a great deal left out for instead of that large refutation of the Corporal Presence from the impossibility of a Bodies being in more places at once from whence it follows that since Christ's Body is in Heaven the Faithful ought not to believe or profess a Real or Corporal Presence of it in the Sacrament In the new Articles it is said That the Body of Christ is given and received after a Spiritual manner and the means by which it is received is Faith But in the Original Copy of these Articles M.SS. C. Cor. Christ Cant. which I have seen subscribed by the hands of all that sat in either House of Convocation there is a further addition made The Articles were subscribed with that Precaution which was requisite in a matter of such consequence for before the Subscriptions there is set down the number of the Pages and of the Lines in every Page of the Book to which they set their hands In that Article of the Eucharist these words are added Christus in Coelum ascendens corpori suo immortalitatem dedit naturam non abstulit Humanae enim naturae veritatem juxta scripturas perpetuo retinet quam in uno definito loco esse non in multa vel omnia simul loca diffundi oportet Quum igitur Chistus in Coelum sublatus ibi usque ad finem Soeculi sit permansurus atque inde non aliunde ut loquitur Augustinus venturus sit ad judicandum vivos mortuos non debet quisquam fidelium Carnis ejus Sanguinis realem corporalem ut loquuntur praesentiam in Eucharistia vel credere vel profiteri In English thus Christ An Explanation of Christ's Presence in the Sacrament when he ascended into Heaven made his Body Immortal but took not from it the nature of a Body For still it retains according to the Scriptures the verity of a humane Body which must be always in one definite place and cannot be spread into many or all places at once Since then Christ being carried up to Heaven is to remain there to the end of the World and is to come from thence and from no place else as says St. Austin to judg the Quick and the Dead None of the Faithful ought to believe or profess the real or as they call it the corporal Presence of his Flesh and Blood in the Eucharist But this in the Original is dasht over with minium yet so that it is still legible â—uâ— 't is suppresseâ— The Secret of it was this The Queen and her Council studied as hath been already shewn to unite all into the Communion of the Church and it was alleaged that such an express definition against a Real Presence might drive from the Church many who were still of that Perswasion and therefore it was thought to be enough to condemn Transubstantiation and to say that Christ was present after a Spiritual manner and received by Faith to say more as it was judged superfluous so it might occasion Division Upon this these words were by common consent left out And in the next Convocation the Articles were subscribed without them of which I have also seen the Original This shews that the Doctrine of the Church subscribed by the whole Convocation was at that time contrary to the belief of a Real or Corporal Presence in the Sacrament only it was not thought necessary or expedient to publish it Though from this silence which flowed not from their Opinion but the Wisdom of that Time in leaving a Liberty for different Speculations as to the manner of the Presence some have since inferred that the chief Pastors of this Church did then disapprove of the Definition made in King Edward's Time and that they were for a Real Presence For the Translating of the Bible it was divided into many Parcels The Pentateuch was committed to William Alley Bishop of Exeter The Books from that to the second of Samuel were given to Richard Davis who was made Bishop of St. Davids when Young was removed to York All from Samuel to the second Book of Chronicles was assigned to Edwin Sandys then Bishop of Worcester From thence to the end of Job to one whose Name is marked A. P. C. The Book of the Psalms was given to Thomas Bentham Bishop of Coventry and Litchfield The Proverbs to one who is marked A. P. The Song of Solomon to one Marked A. P. E. All from thence to the Lamentations of Jeremy was given to Robert Horn Bishop of Winchester Ezekiel and Daniel to Bentham From thence to Malachi to Grindal Bishop of London The Apocripha to the Book of Wisdom was given to Barlow Bishop of Chichester and the rest of it to Parkhurst Bishop of Norwich The Gospels Acts and Epistle to the Romans were given to Richard Cox Bishop of Ely The Epistles to the Corinthians to one marked G. G. I know not to whom the rest of the New Testament was assigned All these Allotments I gather from the Bible it self as it was afterwards set out by Parker What Method they followed in this Work I cannot discover unless the Rules afterwards given in King James his Time when the Translation was revived Coll. Num. 10. were copied from what was now done which Rules for the curiosity of the thing I shall put in the Collection as I copied it from B. Ravis's Paper They were given with that care that such a matter required There were many Companies appointed for every parcel of the Scripture and every one of a Company was to translate the whole Parcel then they were to compare these together and when any Company had finished their Part they were to communicate it to the other Companies So it is like that at this Time those several Bishops that had undertaken the Translation did associate to themselves Companies with whose assistance they perfected it afterwards and when it was set out at the end
the Government in his own Name but put it into the hands of his Mother the Cardinal of Lorrain and the Duke of Guise The Constable was put from the Court the Princes of the Blood were not regarded but all things were carried by the Cardinal and his Brother between whom and the Queen-Mother there arose great misunderstandings which proved fatal to the Queen of Scotland for she being much engaged with her Uncles and having an Ascendant over her Husband did so divide him from his Mother that before he died she had only the shadow of the Government This she remembred ever after against her Daughter-in-Law and took no care of her afterwards in all her Miseries But the Prince of Conde with the Admiral and many others resolving to have the Government in their Hands engaged some Lawyers to examine the point of the King's Majority These writ several Books on that Subject to prove that two and twenty was the soonest that any King had been ever held to be of Age to assume the Government and that no Strangers nor Women might be admitted to it by the Law of France but that it belonged to the Princes of the Blood during the King's Minority who were to manage it by the Advice of the Courts of Parliament and the three Estates So that the Design now concerted between these great Lords to take the King out of their hands who disposed of him was grounded on their Laws Yet as this Design was laying all over France Papists and Protestants concurring in it it was discovered by a Protestant who thought himself bound in Conscience to reveal it Upon this the Prince of Conde and many others were seized on and had not the King's Death in the beginning of December 1560 saved him the Prince himself and all the Heads of that Party had suffered for it But upon his Death Charles the Ninth that succeeded him being but eleven Years Old the King of Navarre was declared Regent and the Queen Mother who then hated the Cardinal of Lorrain united her self to him and the Constable and drew the weak Regent into her Interests Upon this some Lawyers examining the Power of the Regents found that the other Princes of the Blood were to have their share of the Government with him and that he might be checkt by the Courts of Parliament and was subject to an Assembly of the three Estates In July the next Year there was a severe Edict passed against the Protestants to put down all their Meetings and banish all their Preachers The Execution of it was put into the hands of the Bishops but the greater part of the Nation would not bear it So in January thereafter another Edict passed in a great Assembly of the Princes of the Blood the Privy Counsellors and eight Courts of Parliament for the free exercise of that Religion requiring the Magistrates to punish those who should hinder or disturb their Meetings Soon after this the Duke of Guise and his Brother reconciled themselves to the Queen Mother and resolved to break that Edict This was begun by the Duke of Vassy where a Meeting of the Protestants being gathered his Servants disturbed them they began with reproachful Words from these it went to Blows and throwing of Stones and by one of them the Duke was wounded for which his Men took a severe Revenge for they killed sixty of them and wounded two hundred sparing neither Age now Sex After this the Edict was every-where broken Many Lawyers were of Opinion that the Regent could not do it and that the People might lawfully follow the next Prince of the Blood in defence of the Edict Upon this his Brother the Prince of Conde gathered an Army In the beginning of the War the King of Navarre was killed at the Siege of Roan so that by the Law the Prince of Conde ought to have succeeded him in the Regency and thus the Wars that followed after this could not be called Rebellion since the Protestants had the Law and the first Prince of the Blood of their side to whom the Government did of right belong Thus began the Civil Wars of France which lasted above thirty Years in all which time the Queen of England by the Assistance she sent them sometimes of Men but for the most part of Mony and Ammunition did support the Protestant Interest with no great Charge to her self And by that she was not only secured from all the Mischief which so powerful a Neighbour could do her but had almost the half of that Kingdom depending on her The Wars of the Netherlands The State of the Netherlands afforded the like Advantages in those Provinces where the King of Spain finding the Proceedings of the Bishops were not effectual for the Extirpation of Heresy their Sees being so large intended to have founded more Bishopricks and to have set up the Courts of Inquisition in those Parts and apprehending some opposition from the Natives he kept Garrisons of Spaniards among them with many other things contrary to the Laetus Introâ—â—us that had been agreed to when he was received to be their Prince The People finding all Terms broken with them and that by that Agreement they were disengaged from their Obedience if he broke those Conditions did shake off his Yoke Upon which followed the Civil Wars of the Netherlands that lasted likewise above thirty Years To them the Queen gave assistance at first more secretly but afterwards more openly and as both they and the French Protestants were assisted with Men out of Germany which were generally led by the brave but seldom fortunate Casimir Brother to the Elector Palatine so the mony that payed them was for most part furnished from England And thus was Queen Elizabeth the Arbiter of all the Neighbouring parts of Christendom She at Home brought the Coin to a true Standard Navigation prospered Trade spread both in the Northern Seas to Arch-Angel and to the East and West Indies and in her long Wars with Spain she was always Victorious That great Armada set out with such assurance of Conquest was what by the Hand of Heaven in a Storm what by the unweildiness of their Ships and the nimbleness of Ours so shattered and sunk that the few remainders of it returned with irrecoverable shame and loss to Spain again She reigned in the Affections of her People and was admired for her Knowledg Vertues and Wisdom by all the World She always ordered her Councils so that all her Parliaments were ever ready to comply with them for in every thing she followed the true Interest of the Nation She never asked Subsidies but when the necessity was visible and when the Occasions that made her demand any vanished she discharged them She was admired even in Rome it self where Sixtus the Fifth used to speak of her and the King of Navarre Vita de Sisto 5. as the only Princess that understood what it was to Govern and profanely wished he might enjoy her
Reformation from its first and small beginnings in England till it came to a compleat settlement in the time of this Queen Of whose Reign if I have adventured to give any Account it was not intended so much for a full Character of Her and her Councils as to set out the great and vissible Blessings of God that attended on her the many Preservations she had and that by such signal Discoveries as both sav'd her Life and secured her Government and the unusual happiness of her whole Reign which raised her to the Esteem and Envy of that Age and the Wonder of all Posterity It was wonderful indeed that a Virgin Queen could rule such a Kingdom for above 44 Years with such constant success in so great tranquility at Home with a vast encrease of Wealth and with such Glory abroad All which may justly be esteem-to have been the Rewards of Heaven crowning that Reign with so much Honour and Triumph that was begun with the Reformation of Religion The end of the third Book and of the History of the Reformation of the Church of England THE TABLE OF THE CONTENTS Of the Second Part of the History of the Reformation of the CHURCH of England BOOK I. Of the Life and Reign of King Edward the Sixth 1547. K. Edward's Birth and Baptism pag. 1 His Education and Temper pag. 2 Cardan's Character of him ibid. A design to create him Prince of Wales pag. 3 King Henry dies and he succeeds ibid. King Henry's Will ibid. Debate about choosing a Protector pag. 4 The Earl of Hartford is chosen pag. 5 It is declared in Council ibid. The Bishops take out Commissions pag. 6 Reasons for a Creation of Peers ibid. Affairs of Scotland pag. 8 Lay men in Ecclesiastical Dignities ibid. Images taken away in a Church in London pag. 9 The progress of Image-Worship ibid. Many pull down Images pag. 11 Gardiner is offended at it ibid. The Protector writes about it ibid. Gardiner writes to Ridley about them pag. 12 Commissions to the Justices of Peace pag. 13 The form of Coronation changed ibid. King Henry's Burial ibid. Soul-Masses examined pag. 14 A Creation of Peers pag. 15 The King is crowned ibid. The Lord Chancellor is turned out ibid. The Protector made by Patent pag. 17 The Affairs of Germany pag. 19 Ferdinand made K. of the Romans ibid. The Diet at Spire ibid Emperor makes Peace with France and with the Turk pag. 20 And sets about the ruin of the Protest ibid. Protestant Princes meet at Frankfort pag. 21 D. of Sax and Land of Hesse Arm pag. 22 Peace between England and France pag. 23 Francis the first dies ibid. A Reformation set about in England pag. 24 A Visitation resolved on pag. 26 Some Homilies compiled pag. 27 Injunctions for the Visitation pag. 28 Injunctions for the Bishops pag. 29 Censures passed upon them ibid. Protector goes into Scotland pag. 31 Scotland said to be Subject to England ib. Protector enters Scotland pag. 33 Makes Offers to the Scots ibid. The Scots Defeat at Musselburgh pag. 34 Protector returns to England pag. 35 The Visitors execute the Injunctions pag. 36 Bonner Protests and Recants ibid. Gardiner would not obey ibid. His Reasons against them ibid. He complains to the Protector pag. 38 The Lady Mary complains also pag. 39 The Protector writes to her ibid. The Parliament meets ibid. An Act repealing severe Laws pag. 40 An Act about the Communion pag. 41 Communion in both kinds ibid. Private Masses put down pag. 42 An Act about the admission of Bishops pag. 43 Ancient ways of electing Bishops ibid. An Act against Vagabonds pag. 45 Chauntries given to the King ibid. Acts proposed but not passed pag. 46 The Convocation meets pag. 47 And makes some Petitions ibid. The Clergie desire to have Representatives in the House of Commons ibid. The Grounds of that pag. 48 The Affairs of Germany pag. 50 Duke of Saxe taken ibid. The Archbishop of Colen resigns pag. 51 A Decree made in the Diet pag. 52 Proceedings at Trent ibid. The Council removed to Boloign pag. 53 The French quarrel about Buloign ibid. The Protector and the Admiral fall out pag. 54 1548. Gardiner is set at liberty pag. 55 Mâ—rq of Northampton sues a Divorce pag. 56 The Arguments for it pag. 57 A Progress in the Reformation pag. 58 Proclamation against Innovation pag. 59 All Images taken away pag. 60 Restraints put on Preachers pag. 61 Some Bishops and Doctors examine the Publick Offices and Prayers ibid. Corruptions in the Office of the Commun pag. 62 A new Office for the Communion pag. 64 It is variously censured pag. 65 Auricular Confession left indifferent ibid. Chauntry Lands sold pag. 67 Gardiner falls into new Troubles pag. 68 He is ordered to preach pag. 69 But gives offence and is imprisoned pag. 70 A Catechism set out by Cranmer pag. 71 A further reformation of public Offices ibid. A new Liturgie resolved upon pag. 72 The Changes made in it pag. 73 Preface to it pag. 79 Reflections made on it ibid. All preaching forbid for a time pag. 81 Affairs of Scotland ibid. The Queen of Scots sent to France pag. 82 The Siege of Hadingtoun ibid. A Fleet sent against Scotland pag. 83 But without success ibid. The Siege of Hadingtoun raised pag. 84 Discontents in Scotland pag. 85 The Affairs of Germany ibid. The Book of the Interim pag. 86 Both sides offended at it ibid. Calvin writes to the Protector pag. 88 Bucer writes against Gardiner ibid. A Session of Parliament ibid. Act for the Marriage of the Clergie pag. 89 Which was much debated ibid. Arguments for it from Scripture ibid. And from the Fathers pag. 90 The Reasons against it examined pag. 91 An Act confirming the Liturgie pag. 93 Censures passed upon it pag. 94 The singing of Psalms set up ibid. 1549. An Act about Fasts pag. 95 Some Bills that did not pass pag. 96 A design of digesting the Common Law into a Body ibid. The Admiral 's Attainder pag. 97 He was sent to the Tower ibid. The Matter referred to the Parliament pag. 99 The Bill against him passed ibid. The Warrant for his Execution pag. 100 It is signed by Cranmer ibid. Censures upon that ibid. Subsidies granted pag. 101 A New Visitation ibid. All obey the Laws except Lady Mary pag. 103 A Treaty of Marriage for her ibid. The Council required her to obey pag. 104 Christ's Presence in the Sacrament examined ibid. Publick Disputations about it pag. 105 The manner of the Presence explained pag. 107 Proceedings against Anabaptists pag. 110 Of these there were two sorts ibid. Two of them burnt pag. 112 Which was much censured ibid. Disputes concerning Infant Baptism ibid. Predestination much abused pag. 113 Tumults in England ibid. Some are soon quieted pag. 114 The Devonshire Rebellion pag. 115 Their Demands ibid. An Answer sent to them pag. 116 They make new Demands pag. 117 Which are rejected ibid. The Norfolk Rebellion ibid. The Yorkshire Rebellion pag. 118
Herbert Edward North. Number 4. The Order for the Coronation of King Edward Sunday the 13th of Febr. at the Tower c. THis day the Lord Protector and others his Executors Ex Libro Concilii whose Names be hereunto subscribed upon mature and deep deliberation had among them did finally resolve That forasmuch as divers of the old Observances and Ceremonies afore-times used at the Coronations of the Kings of this Realm were by them thought meet for sundry respects to be corrected and namely for the tedious length of the same which should weary and be hurtsome peradventure to the King's Majesty being yet of tender Age fully to endure and bide out And also for that many Points of the same were such as by the Laws of the Realm at this present were not allowable The King's Majesty's Coronation should be done and celebrated upon Shrove-Sunday next ensuing in the Cathedral Church of Westminster after the Form and Order ensuing First The Arch-Bishop of Canterbury shall shew the King to the People at four parts of the great Pulpit or Stage to be made for the King and shall say on this wise Sirs Here I present King Edward rightful and undoubted Inheritor by the Laws of God and Man to the Royal Dignity and Crown Imperial of this Realm whose Consecration Inunction and Coronation is appointed by all the Nobles and Peers of this Land to be this day Will ye serve at this time and give your good-wills and assents to the same Consecration Inunction and Corronation as by your Duty of Allegiance ye be bound to do The People to Answer Yea Yea Yea King Edward King Edward King Edward This done the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury being revested as he should go to Mass with the Bishops of London and Winchester on both sides with other Bishops and the Dean of Westminster in the Bishop's absence to go in order before the King the King shall be brought from his Seat by them that assisted him to the Church to the high Altar where after his Prayer made to God for his Grace he shall offer a Pall and a pound of Gold 24 pound in Coin which shall be to him delivered by the Lord Great Chamberlain Then shall the King fall groveling before the Altar and over him the Arch-Bishop shall say this Collect Deus humilium c. Then the King shall rise and go to his Chair to be prepared before the Altar his Face to the Altar and standing one shall hold him a Book and the Arch-Bishop standing before the King shall ask him with a loud and distinct Voice in Manner and Form following Will ye grant to keep to the People of England and others your Realms and Dominions the Laws and Liberties of this Realm and others your Realms and Dominions I grant and promit You shall keep to your strength and power to the Church of God and to all the People holy Peace and Concord I shall keep You shall make to be done after your Strength and Power equal and rightful Justice in all your Dooms and Judgments with Mercy and Truth I shall do Do you grant to make no Laws but such as shall be to the Honour and Glory of God and to the Good of the Common-Wealth and that the same shall be made by the consent of your People as hath been accustomed I grant and promit Then shall the King rise out of his Chair and by them that before assisted him be led to the High Altar where he shall make a solemn Oath upon the Sacrament laid upon the said Altar in the sight of all the People to observe the Premisses and laying his Hand again on the Book shall say The things which I have before promised I shall observe and keep So God help me and those Holy Evangelists by Me bodily touched upon this Holy Altar That done the King shall fall again groveling before the High Altar and the said Arch-Bishop kneeling before him shall with a loud Voice begin Veni Creator Spiritus c. Which done the said Arch-Bishop standing shall say over the King Te invocamus and at the end shall kneel again and then shall the King rise and be set in the Chair again and after a little pause he shall rise and assisted with those that did before that Office go again to the High Altar where he shall be uncloathed by his Great Chamberlain unto his Coat of Crimson Satin which and also his Shirt shall be opened before and behind on the Shoulders and the bowght of the Arms by the said Great Chamberlain to the intent that on those Places he be anointed and whiles he is in the anointing Sir Anthony Denny and Sir William Herbert must hold a Pall over him And first The said Arch-Bishop shall anoint the King kneeling in the Palms of his Hands saying these words Vngas Manus with this Collect Respice Omnipotens Deus After he shall anoint him in the Brest in the midst of his Back on his two Boughts of his Arms and on his Head making a Cross and after making another Cross on his Head with Holy Chrism saying as he anointeth the places aforesaid Vngatur Caput ungantur scapulae c. During which time of Unction the Quire shall continually sing Vngebant Regem and the Psalm Domine in virtute tua laetabitur Rex And it is to be remembred that the Bishop or Dean of Westminster after the King's Inunction shall dry all the Places of his Body where he was anointed with Cotton or some Linnen Cloth which is to be burnt And furthermore the places opened for the same is to be cloathed by the Lord Great Chamberlain and on the King's Hands shall be put by the said Arch-Bishop of Canterbury a pair of Linnen Gloves which the Lord Great Chamberlain shall before see prepared This done the King shall rise and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury shall put on the King a Tabert of Tanteron-white shaped in manner of a Dalmatick and he shall put up on the King's Head a Quoif the same to be brought by the Great Chamberlain Then the King shall take the Sword he was girt withal and offer it himself to God laying it on the Altar in token that his Strength and Power should first come from God And the same Sword he shall take again from the Altar and deliver to some great Earl to be redeemed of the Bishop or Dean of Westminster for 100 s. which Sword shall be born naked afterwards before the King Then the King being set in his Chair before the Altar shall be crowned with St. Edward's Crown and there shall be brought by the Bishop or Dean of Westminster Royal Sandals and Spurs to be presently put on by the Lord Great Chamberlain and the Spurs again immediately taken off that they do not encumber him Then the Arch-Bishop with all the Peers and Nobles shall convey the King sustained as before again into the Pulpit setting him in his Siege Royal and then shall
among all Christian People Also ye shall pray for all our Parishes where that they be on Land or on Water that God save them from all manner of Perils and for all the good Men of this Parish for their Wives Children and Men that God them maintain save and keep Also ye shall pray for all true Tithers that God multiply their Goods and Encrease for all true Tillers that labour for our Sustenance that Till the Earth and also for all the Grains and Fruits that be sown set or done on the Earth or shall be done that God send such Weather that they may grow encrease and multiply to the help and profit of all Mankind Also ye shall pray for all true Shipmen and Merchants wheresoever that they be on Land or on Water that God keep them from all Perils and bring them home in safety with their Goods Ships and Merchandises to the Help Comfort and Profit of this Realm Also ye shall pray for them that find any Light in this Church or give any Behests Book Bell Chalice or Vestment Surplice Water-cloath or Towel Lands Rents Lamp or Light or any other Adornments whereby God's Service is the better served sustained and maintained in Reading and Singing and for all them that thereto have counselled that God reward and yield it them at their most need Also ye shall pray for all true Pilgrims and Palmers that have taken their way to Rome to Jerusalem to St. Katherines or St. James or to any other Place that God of his Grace give them time and space well for to go and to come to the profit of their Lives Souls Also ye shall pray for all them that be sick or diseased of this Parish that God send to them Health the rather for our Prayers for all the Women which be in our Ladys Bands and with Child in this Parish or in any other that God send to them fair Deliverance to their Children right Shape Name and Christendom and to the Mother's purification and for all them that would be here and may not for Sickness or Travail or any other lawful Occupation that they may have part of all the good Deeds that shall be done here in this Place or in any other And ye shall pray for all them that be in good Life that good them hold long therein and for them that be in Debt or deadly Sin that Jesus Christ bring them out thereof the rather for our Prayer Also ye shall pray for him or her that this day gave the Holy Bread and for him that first began and longest holdeth on that God reward it him at the day of Doom and for all them that do well or say you good that God yield it them at their need and for them that otherwise would that Jesus Christ amend them For all those and for all Christian Men and Women ye shall say a Pater Noster Ave Maria Deus misereatur nostri Gloria Patri Kyrie Eleison Christe Eleison Kyrie Eleison Pater Noster Et ne nos Sed libera Versus Ostende nobis Sacerdotes Domine salvum fac Regem Salvum fac Populum Domine fiat Pax Domine exaudi Dominus vobiscum Oremus Ecclesiae tuae quaesumus Deus in cujus manu Deus a quo sancta c. Furthermore ye shall pray for all Christian Souls for Arch-Bishops and Bishops Souls and in especial for all that have been Bishops of this Diocess and for all Curats Parsons and Vicar's Souls and in especial for them that have been Curats of this Church and for the Souls that have served in this Church Also ye shall pray for the Souls of all Christian Kings and Queens and in especial for the Souls of them that have been Kings of this Realm of England and for all those Souls that to this Church have given Book Bell Chalice or Vestment or any other thing by the which the Service of God is better done and Holy Church worshipped Ye shall also pray for your Father's Soul for your Mother's Soul for your God-fathers Souls for your God-mothers Souls for your Brethren and Sisters Souls and for your Kindreds Souls and for your Friends Souls and for all the Souls we be bound to pray for and for all the Souls that be in the Pains of Purgatory there abiding the Mercy of Almighty God and in especial for them that have most need and least help that God of his endless Mercy lessen and minish their Pains by the means of our Prayers and bring them to his Everlasting Bliss in Heaven And also of the Soul N. or of them that upon such a day this Week we shall have the Anniversary and for all Christian Souls ye shall devoutly say a Pater Noster and Ave Maria Psalmus de profundis c. with this Collect Oremus Absolve quaesumus Domine animas famulorum tuorum Pontificum Regum Sacerdotum Parentum Parochianorum Amicorum Benefactorum Nostrorum omnium fidelum defunctorum ab omni vinculo delictorum ut in Resurrectionis Gloria inter sanitos electos tuos resuscitati respirent per Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum Amen Number 9. Bishop Tonstall's Letter proving the Subjection of Scotland to England An Original Cotton Libr. Caligula B. 7 PLease it your Grace my Lord Protector and you right hounourable Lords of the King's Majestys Council to understand that I have received your Letter of the 4th of this month by which ye will me to search all mine old Registers and ancient Places to be sought where any thing may be found for the more clear declaration to the World of the King's Majestys Title to the Realm of Scotland and to advertise you with speed accordingly And also to signify unto you what ancient Charters and Monuments for that purpose I have seen and where the same are to be sought for According unto which your Letters I have sought with all diligence all mine old Registers making mention of the Superiorities of the Kings of England to the Realm of Scotland and have found in the same of many Homages made by the Kings of Scots to the Kings of England as shall appear by the Copies which I do send to your Grace and to your Lordships herewith Ye shall also find in the said Copies the Gift of the Barony of Coldingham made to the Church of Duresm by Edgar the King of Scots which Original Gift is under Seal which I shewed once to my Lord Maxwell at Duresm in the presence of you my Lord Protector I find also a confirmation of the same Gift by King William Rufus in an old Register but not under Seal the Copy whereof is sent herewith The Homages of Kings of Scotland which I have found in the Registers I have sent in this Copy I send also herewith the Copy of a Grant made by King Richard the First unto William King of Scots and his Heirs How as oft as he is summoned to come to the Parliament
he shall be received in the Confines of the Realm of Scotland and conducted from Shire to Shire unto his coming to the Parliament and what the King doth allow him for his Diet every day unto the Court and also what Diet and Allowance he hath being at the Parliament both in Bread and Wine Wax and Candle for his time of his abode there and of his Conduct in his return home And where King William King of Scots made Homage to King Henry the Second and granted That all the Nobles of his Realm should be his Subjects and make Homage to him and all the Bishops of his Realm should be under the Arch-Bishops of York And the said King William delivered to the said King Henry the Castles of Roxburgh Edinburgh and the Castle of Barwick as is found in my Register and that the King of England should give all Abbeys and Honours in Scotland or at least they should not be given without his Counsel I do find in the confirmation of the same out of the old Registers of the Priors of Duresm Hommage made by the Abbots Priors and Prioresses of Scotland to King Edward the First in French which I do send herewith Also I do send herewith in French how King Edward the First was received and taken to be Supream Lord in Scotland by all those that pretended Title to the Crown of Scotland as next Heirs to the King that was then dead without Issue and the compromise of them all made unto the said King Edward the First to stand to his Judgment which of all them that did claim should have the Crown of Scotland The Transcript of which Compromise in French was then sent by the said King Edward under the Seal of the King's Exchequer in green Wax to the Prior of Duresm to be registred for a perpetual Memory that the Supremity of Scotland belonged to the Kings of England which yet the Chapiters of Duresm have to shew which thing he commandeth them to put in their Chronicles And touching the second part of your Letter where you will me to advertise you what I have seen in the Premisses so it is that I was commanded by mine old Master of famous memory King Henry the 8th to make search among the Records of his Treasury in the Receipt for Solemnities to be done at his Coronation in most solemn manner according to which commandment I made search in the said Treasury where I fortuned to find many Writings for the Supremacy of the King to the Realm of Scotland and among others also a Writing with very many Seals of Arms of Scots confessing the right of the Supremacy to the King of England which Writings I doubt not may be found there I have also sent a Copy of a Book my self have of Homages made to the Kings of England by the Kings of Scotland which the Chancellor of England in King Henry the Sevenths days had gathered out of the King's Records which I doubt not but out of the King's Records and Ancient Books the same may be found again by my Lord Chancellor and the Judges Furthermore your Grace and you the Right Honourable Lords of the Council shall understand That in making much search for the Premisses at the last we found out of the Registers of the Chapters of Duresm when it was a Priory the Copy of a Writing by which King Edward the Second doth renounce such Superiority as he had in the Realm of Scotland for him and his Heirs to Robert King of Scots then being as will appear by a Copy of the same which I do send you herewith making mention in the end of the said Writings of a Commission that he gave to Henry the Lord Percy and to William the Lord Souch under his Letters Patents to give his Oath upon the same And after the said Writing we found also in the said Book a Renunciation of the said King Edward of a Process that he had commenced before the Bishop of Rome against Robert King of Scots and his Subjects for breaking their Oath to him as will appear by the Copy thereof which I do send also herewith And touching the said Renunciation of King Edward the Second to the Superiority of the Realm of Scotland I have often heard it spoken of by Scots but I did never see the form of it in writing until I see it now which thing it is not unlikely but the Scots have under the Seal of the said King Edward Whereunto answer is to be made That a King renouncing the right of his Crown cannot prejudice his Successors who have at the time of their entry the same whole right that their Predecessors had at their first entry as Men learned in the Civil Law can by their learning shew And furthermore search is to be made in the King's Records in the Treasury whether Homages have been made sithence King Edward the Second's Time that is to say in the Times of King Edward the Third King Richard the Second King Henry the Fourth King Henry the Fifth and King Henry the Sixth In which Times if any Homage can be found to be made it shall appear the same Renunciation to have taken none effect in the Successors and Ancient Right to be continued again For after King Edward the Fourth and King Henry the Sixth strove for the Crown I think none Homage of Scotland will be found for then was also lost Gascoigne and Guienne in France It is also to be remembred that when the Body of King Henry the Fifth was brought out of France to be buried at Westminster the King of Scots then being came with him and was the chief Mourner at his Burial which King of Scots whether he made any Homage to King Henry the Fifth in his Life-time or to King Henry the Sixth at his Coronation it is to be searched by the Records of that time This is all that can be found hitherto by all most diligent search that I could make in my Records here and if any more can be found it shall be sent with all speed And thus Almighty preserve your Grace and your Honourable Lordships to his Pleasure and yours From Ackland the 15th of October 1547. Your Graces most humble Orator at Commandment Cuth Duresme Number 10. A Letter from the Scotish Nobility to the Pope concerning their being an Independent Kingdom An Original Literae directae ad Dominum Summum Pontificem per Communitatem Scotiae 1320. SAnctissimo Patri in Christo Ex Autogr. apud Ill. Com. de H. ac Domino D. Johanni Divina Providentia Sacrosanctae Romanae Universalis Ecclesiae Summo Pontifici filii sui humiles devoti Duncanus Comes de Fife Thomas Ranulph Comes Moraviae D. Manniae Vallis Annandiae Patricius de Dumbar Comes Marchiae Malisius Comes de Straherne Malcolmus Comes de Levenex Willielmus Comes de Ross Magnus Comes Cathaneae Orcadiae Willielmus Comes Sutherlandiae Walterus Senescallus Scotiae Willielmus
Proceedings therein and in all things committed to our Charge shall be such as shall be able to answer the whole World both in honour and discharge of our Consciences And where your Grace writeth that the most part of the Realm through a naughty Liberty and Presumption are now brought into such a Division as if we Executors go not about to bring them to that stay that our late Master left them they will forsake all Obedience unless they have their own Will and Phantasies and then it must follow that the King shall not be well served and that all other Realms shall have us in an Obloquy and Derision and not without just cause Madam as these words written or spoken by you soundeth not well so can I not perswade my self that they have proceeded from the sincere mind of so vertuous and so wise a Lady but rather by the setting on and procurement of some uncharitable and malicious Persons of which sort there are too many in these days the more pity but yet we must not be so simple so to weigh and regard the Sayings of ill-disposed People and the Doings of other Realms and Countries as for that Report we should neglect our Duty to God and to our Soveraign Lord and Native Country for then we might be justly called evil Servants and Masters and thanks be given unto the Lord such hath been the King's Majesty's Proceedings our young Noble Master that now is that all his faithful Subjects have more cause to render their hearty thanks for the manifold Benefits shewed unto his Grace and to his People and Realm sithence the first day of his Reign until this hour than to be offended with it and thereby rather to judg and think that God who knoweth the Hearts of all Men is contented and pleased with his Ministers who seek nothing but the true Glory of God and the Surety of the King's Person with the Quietness and Wealth of his Subjects And where your Grace writeth also That there was a Godly Order and Quietness left by the King our late Master your Graces Father in this Realm at the time of his Death and that the Spiritualty and Temporalty of the whole Realm did not only without compulsion fully assent to his Doings and Proceedings specially in Matters of Religion but also in all kind of Talk whereof as your Grace wrote ye can partly be witness your self at which your Graces Sayings I do something marvel For if it may please you to call to your remembrance what great Labours Travels and Pains his Grace had before he could reform some of those stiff-necked Romanists or Papists yea and did not they cause his Subjects Rise and Rebel against him and constrained him to take the Sword in his hand not without danger to his Person and Realm Alas why should your Grace so shortly forget that great Outrage done by those Generations of Vipers unto his Noble Person only for God's Cause Did not some of the same ill kind also I mean that Romanist Sect as well with his own Realm as without conspire oftentimes his Death which was manifestly and oftentimes proved to the confusion of some of their privy Assisters Then was it not that all the Spiritualty nor yet the Temporalty did so fully assent to his Godly Orders as your Grace writeth of Did not his Grace also depart from this Life before he had fully finished such Orders as he minded to have established to all his People if death had not prevented him Is it not most true that no kind of Religion was perfected at his Death but left all uncertain most like to have brought us in Parties and Divisions if God had not only helpt us And doth your Grace think it convenient it should so remain God forbid What regret and sorrow our late Master had the time he saw he must depart for that he knew the Religion was not established as he purposed to have done I and others can be witness and testify and what he would have done further in it if he had lived a great many know and also I can testifie And doth your Grace who is learned and should know God's Word esteem true Religion and the knowledg of the Scriptures to be new-fangledness and fantasie For the Lord's sake turn the Leaf and look the other while upon the other side I mean with another Judgment which must pass by an humble Spirit through the Peace of the Living God who of his infinite Goodness and Mercy grant unto your Grace plenty thereof to the satisfying of your Soveraign and your most noble Hearts continual desire Number 16. Certain Petitions and Requests made by the Clergie of the Lower House of the Convocation to the most Reverend Father in God the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury his Grace and the residue of the Prelats of the Higher House for the furtherance of certain Articles following FIrst Ex M. S. Dr. Stillingfleet That Ecclesiastical Laws may be made and established in this Realm by thirty two Persons or so many as shall please the King's Majesty to name and appoint according to the effect of a late Statute made in 35th Year of the most noble King and of most famous Memory King Henry the 8th So that all Judges Ecclesiastical proceeding after those Laws may be without danger and peril Also that according to the Ancient Custom of this Realm and the Tenour of the King 's Writ for the summoning of the Parliament which be now and ever have been directed to the Bishops of every Diocess the Clergy of the Lower House of the Convocation may be adjoined and associate with the Lower House of the Parliament or else That all such Statutes and Ordinances as shall be made concerning all Matters of Religion and Causes Ecclesiastical may not pass without the sight and assent of the said Clergy Also that whereas by the Commandment of King Henry the 8th certain Prelats and learned Men were appointed to alter the Service in the Church and to devise other convenient and uniform Order therein Who according to the same Appointment did make certain Books as they be informed Their Request is That the said Books may be seen and perused by them for a better expedition of Divine Service to be set forth accordingly Also that Men being called to Spiritual Promotions or Benefices may have some Allowance for their necessary Living and other Charges to be sustained and born concerning the same Benefices in the first Year wherein they pay the first Fruits Whether the Clergy of the Convocation may liberally speak their Minds without danger of Statute or Law Number 17. A second Petition to the same purpose Ex M. S. Dr. Stillingfleet WHere the Clergy in this present Convocation assembled have made humble suit unto the most Reverend Father in God my Lord Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and all the other Bishops That it may please them to be a Mean to the King's Majesty and Lord Protector 's Grace
a Visitation of Chauntries To the Parson Vicar Curat Chaunter Priests Church-wardens and two of the most honest Persons of the Parish of _____ being no Founders Patrons Donors Lessees nor Farmers of the Promotions or Corporations hereafter recited nor of any part thereof and to four of them at the least Ex MS. Dr. Johnson FIrst Ye shall make diligent search and inquiry immediately upon the receit hereof of the number and how many Chauntries Hospitals Colleges free Chappels Fraternities Brotherhoods Guilds and Salaries or Wages of Stipendiary Priests being Perpetuities now charged or that ought to be charged or chargeable to the paiment of the first Fruits and Tenths and of all Colleges chargeable and not chargeable to the said paiment of Tenths and first Fruits which be within your Church and Parish Also you shall enquire of the Orders Ordinances Kinds Qualities Degrees Uses and Abuses or Misuses Conditions Estates and Necessities of and concerning all and every the said Chantries Fraternities Guilds Stipends or Wages and other the Premises and by what Names Sir-names Corporations or Titles they and every of them be taken or known and to what intents purposes and deeds of Charity they and every of them were founded ordained and made and ye shall take into your hands and also bring with you at the day of your Certificate the Foundations and all other Writings which you have or can attain for the true declaration and proof of the same Also you shall enquire how and what manner or sort the Revenues and Profits of the Lands and Possessions of all the aforesaid Promotions and every of them be used expended imploied or bestowed Also how many of the said Promotions be Parish-Churches Also how far space or distance the said Chantries and Chappels be and stand from the Parish-Churches of the Parishes wherein they do stand Also ye shall enquire of all the Houses Lands Tenths Rents Possessions and Revenues united annexed or appertaining to the aforesaid Chantries Hospitals Guilds and other Promotions abovesaid and to every of them and of the yearly value thereof and shall make a true and perfect Rental or other Book thereof And ye shall enquire of all the Resolutes Deductions and yearly paiments or charges going forth of the Premises and of every part thereof and shall certifie the same in writing that is to say for every Chantry or other the aforesaid Promotions severally by it self and over this to bring with you all such Rentals of the same and every of them as ye have or may attain or come by Also ye shall enquire of all the Lands Rents Possessions and Hereditaments which were or be united annexed or pertaining to the aforesaid Promotions or Corporations or to any of them which at any time since the fourth day of February in the 27th Year of the King's Majesty's Reign did appertain or belong to them or any of them and of the Goods Jewels and Ornaments lately pertaining or belonging to the same Also ye shall enquire how many of the aforesaid Chantries Hospitals Guilds and other the aforesaid Promotions and Corporations and what Lands Rents or parcels thereof sithence the 4th day of February in the 27th Year of the Reign of our aforesaid Soveraign Lord been or have been dissolved purchased or by any other means or ways taken entred unto or obtained by any of the King's Majesty's Subjects by their own Authorities without the King's License And ye shall enquire of the Lands Tenths Rents and Hereditaments thereof and of the yearly Value of the same and of all the Goods and Ornaments of the same and of the yearly Resolutes Deductions and Paiments going forth of the same and shall make a true Rental or Book thereof and shall certify the same particularly Also ye shall enquire of all the Plate Jewels Ornaments Goods and Chattels meerly and truly pertaining or belonging to all the aforesaid Promotions or Corporations and to every of them severally and shall make one true Inventory thereof with the Value of the same and of every parcel thereof that is to say in true weight of all parcels of Plate Chalices and other and the price or value of all other Ornaments Goods or Chattels and in whose hands or possession the same be or remain Also finally ye shall make ready and finish your Certificate in writing before the _____ of all and singular the Premises and of every Article above-said severally and not in gross or in one whole Article as ye will answer and be sworn to the same And that you and every of you being resident or remaining within the said Parish shall Sign and Seal the same and ye shall send the same your Certificate sealed unto us at such day and place as hereafter shall be assigned unto you by one of the most honest of the aforesaid Church-wardens and by all the Incumbents of the Chantries Chappels Hospitals Guilds and Promotions aforesaid if there be but one Incumbent in the said Promotions or any of them And if there be more Incumbents than one in the said Promotions or any of them being of one Foundation that then one of the said Incumbents together with the said honest Church-warden and other Incumbents being but one of one Foundation as is aforesaid Foreseeing always that your Proceedings and Certificate of the Premises and every part thereof be executed ordered and done with all dilligence substantially and truly that the same may so appear unto us at our repair to view and survey the Premises as ye will then have condign thanks for the same and avoiding your extream damage which may ensue of the contrary Robert Arch-Bishop Sir Michael Stanhope Sir Leonard Bekworth Mr. Robert Henneage Mr. Babthorpe Mr. Wallay Mr. Norton Mr. Chaloner Mr. Gargrave Mr. Auditor Number 28. The Protector 's Letter to Gardiner concerning the Points he was to handle in his Sermon Ex MS. Col. Cor. C. Cant. WE commend us unto you We sent to you yesterday our Servant William Cecil to signifie unto you our Pleasure and Advice That you should in this your next Sermon forbear to intreat upon those Principal Questions which remain amongst the number of learned Men in this Realm as yet in controversy concerning the Sacrament of the Altar and the Mass as well for that your private Argument or Determination therein might offend the People naturally expecting decisions of litigious Causes and thereby Discord and Tumult arise the occasions whereof we must necessarily prevent and take away as also for that the Questions and Controversies rest at this present in consultation and with the pleasure of God shall be in small time by publick Doctrine and Authority quietly and truly determined This Message we send to you not thinking but your own Wisdom had considered so much in an apparent Matter or at the least upon our remembrance ye would understand it and follow it with good will consulting thereby your own Quiet in avoiding Offence as observing our Pleasure in avoiding
Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 247. THis day the 17th of March the Lord Chancellor and the rest of the King's Council meeting in his Highness Palace of Westminster heard the Report of the Bishop of Ely who by the said Lords and others of the Council was sent to instruct and comfort the Lord Admiral after the hearing whereof consulting and deliberating with themselves of the time most convenient for the execution of the said Lord Admiral now attainted and condemned by the Parliament They did condescend and agree that the said Lord Admiral should be executed the Wednesday next following betwixt the hours of nine and twelve in the forenoon the same day upon Tower-Hill His Body and Head to be buried within the Tower The King's Writ as in such Cases as heretofore hath been accustomed being first directed and sent forth for that purpose and effect Whereupon calling to the Council-Chamber the Bishop of Ely they willed him to declare this their Determination to the said Lord Admiral and to instruct and teach him the best he could to the quiet and patient suffering of Justice and to prepare himself to Almighty God E. Somerset T. Cantuarien R. Rich Cancel W. St. John J. Russel J. Warwick F. Shrewsbury Thomas Southampton William Paget Anthony Wingfield William Petre. A. Denny Edward North. R. Sadler Number 33. Articles to be followed and observed according to the King's Majesty's Injunctions and Proceedings 1. THat all Parsons Vicars and Curats Ex MS. Dr. Johnson omit in the reading of the Injunctions all such as make mention of the Popish Mass of Chantries of Candles upon the Altar or any other such-like thing 2. Item For an Uniformity that no Minister do counterfeit the Popish Mass as to kiss the Lord's Table washing his Fingers at every time in the Communion blessing his Eyes with the Paten or Sudary or crossing his Head with the Paten shifting of the Book from one place to another laying down and licking the Chalice of the Communion holding up his Fingers Hands or Thumbs joined towards his Temples breathing upon the Bread or Chalice shewing the Sacrament openly before the distribution of the Communion ringing or sacrying Bells or setting any Light upon the Lord's Board at any time And finally to use no other Ceremonies than are appointed in the King's Book of Common Prayers or kneeling otherwise than is in the said Book 3. Item That none buy or sell the Holy Communion as in Trentals and such other 4. Item That none be suffered to pray upon Beads and so the People to be diligently admonished and such as will not be admonished to put from the Holy Communion 5. Item That after the Homily every Sunday the Minister exhort the People especially the Communicants to remember the poor Mens Box with their Charity 6. Item To receive no Corpse but at the Church-yard without Bell or Cross 7. Item That the Common-Prayer upon Wednesdays and Fridays be diligently kept according to the King's Ordinances exhorting such as may conveniently come to be there 8. Item That the Curats every sixth Week at the least teach and declare diligently the Catechism according to the Book of the same 9. Item That no Man maintain Purgatory Invocation of Saints the six Articles Bedrolls Images Reliques Lights Holy Bells Holy Beads Holy Water Palms Ashes Candles Sepulchres Paschal creeping to the Cross hallowing of the Font of the Popish manner Oil Chresme Altars Beads or any other such Abuses and Superstitions contrary to the King's Majesty's Proceedings 10. Item That within any Church or Chappel be not used any more than one Communion upon any day except Christmass-day and Easter-day 11. Item That none keep the Abrogate Holy-days other than those that have their proper and peculiar Service 12. Item That the Church-wardens suffer no buying nor selling gaming or unfitting Demeanour in Church or Church-yards especially during the Common-Prayer the Sermon and reading of the Homily 13. Item That going to the Sick with the Sacrament the Minister have not with him either Light or Bells Number 34. A Paper written by Luther to Bucer concerning a Reconciliation with the Zuinglians An Original Ex M S. Col. C. Ch. Cant. PRimo Ut nullo modo concedamus de nobis dici quod neutri neutros ante Intellexerunt Nam isto Pharmaco non medebimur tanto vulneri cum nec ipsi credamus utrimque hoc verum esse alii putabunt a nobis hoc fingi ut ita magis suspectam reddemus causam vel potius per totum dubiam faciemus cum sit communis omnium ut in tantis animorum turbis scrupulis non expedit hoc nomine addere offendiculum Secundo Cum hactenus dissenserimus quod illi signum nos Corpus Christi asseruerimus plane contrarii Nihilominus mihi videtur utile ut mediam ut novam statuamus sententiam qua illi concedant Christum adesse vere nos concedamus panem solum manducari Considerandum certe est quantam hic fenestram aperiemus in re omnibus communi cogitandi Orientium hinc fontes questionum opinionum * Here a word is wanting it is like it should be Occludendi _____ Ut tutius multo sit illos simpliciter manere in suo signo cum nec ipsi suam nec nos nostram partem multo minus utrique totum orbem pertrahemus in eam sententiam Sed potius irritabimus ad varias Cogitationes ideo vellem potius ut sopitum maneret dissidium in duabus istis sententiis quam ut occasio daretur infinitis questionibus ad Epicurismum profuturis Istis salvis nihil est quod a me peti possit nam ut ego hoc dissidium vellem testis est mihi Christus meus redemptum Corpore Sanguine meo Sed quid faciam Ipsi forte Conscientia bona sunt in altera sententia Feramus igitur eos si sinceri sunt liberabit eos Christus Dominus Ego contra captus sum bona mea Conscientia nisi ipsi mihi sum ignotus in meam sententiam ferant me si non possunt mihi accedere Number 35. The Sentence against Joan of Kent with the Certificate made upon it IN Dei Nomine Amen Nos Thomas Regist Cran. Fol. 175. permissione divina Cantuarien Archiepiscopus totius Angliae primas Metrapolitanus Thomas Smith Miles Willielmus Cooke Decanus de Arcubus Hugo Latimer Sacrae Theologiae Professor Richardus Lyell Legum Doctor illustrissimi invictissimi in Christo Principis Domini nostri Domini Edwardi sexti Dei Gratia Angliae c. per Literas suas Regias Patentes dat duodecimo die mensis Aprilis Anno Regni sui tertio contra te Joannam Bocher alias nuncupatam Joannam de Kente coram nobis super haeretica pravitate juxta secundum Commissionem dicti Domini nostri Regis detectam declaratam ac in ea parte apud bonos graves Notorie Publice
That against Law he held a Court of Request in his House and did enforce divers to answer there for their Freehold and Goods and did determine of the same 8. That being no Officer without the advice of the Council or most part of them he did dispose Offices of the King's Gift for Mony grant Leases and Wards and Presentations of Benefices pertaining to the King gave Bishopricks and made sales of the King's Lands 9. That he commanded Alchimie and Multiplication to be practised thereby to abase the King's Coin 10. That divers times he openly said That the Nobility and Gentry were the only cause of Dearth whereupon the People rose to reform Matters of themselves 11. That against the mind of the whole Council he caused Proclamation to be made concernig Inclosures whereupon the People made divers Insurrections and destroyed many of the King's Subjects 12. That he sent forth a Commission with Articles annexed concerning Inclosures Commons High-ways Cottages and such-like Matters giving the Commissioners authority to hear and determine those causes whereby the Laws and Statutes of the Realm were subverted and much Rebellion raised 13. That he suffered Rebels to assemble and lie armed in Camp against the Nobility and Gentry of the Realm without speedy repressing of them 14. That he did comfort and encourage divers Rebels by giving them Mony and by promising them Fees Rewards and Services 15. That he caused a Proclamation to be made against Law and in favour of the Rebels that none of them should be vexed or sued by any for their Offences in their Rebellion 16. That in time of Rebellion he said That he liked well the Actions of the Rebels and that the Avarice of Gentlemen gave occasion for the People to rise and that it was better for them to die than to perish for want 17. That he said The Lords of the Parliament were loath to reform Inclosures and other things therefore the People had a good cause to reform them themselves 18. That after declaration of the Defaults of Bulloign and the Pieces there by such as did survey them he would never amend the same 19. That he would not suffer the King's Pieces of Newhaven and Blackness to be furnished with Men and Provision albeit he was advertised of the Defaults and advised thereto by the King's Council whereby the French King was emboldned to attempt upon them 20. That he would neither give Authority nor suffer Noblemen and Gentlemen to suppress Rebels in time convenient but wrote to them to speak the Rebels fair and use them gently 21. That upon the 5th of October the present Year at Hampton-Court for defence of his own private Causes he procured seditious Bills to be written in counterfeit Hands and secretly to be dispersed into divers parts of the Realm beginning thus Good People intending thereby to raise the King's Subjects to Rebellion and open War 22. That the King's Privy-Council did consult at London to come to him and move him to reform his Government but he hearing of their Assembly declared by his Letters in divers places that they were high Traitors to the King 23. That he declared untruly as well to the King as to other young Lords attending his Person That the Lords at London intended to destroy the King and desired the King never to forget but to revenge it and desired the young Lords to put the King in remembrance thereof with intent to make Sedition and Discord between the King and his Nobles 24. That at divers times and places he said The Lords of the Council at London intended to kill me but if I die the King shall die and if they famish me they shall famish him 25. That of his own head he removed the King so suddenly from Hampton-Court to Windsor without any provision there made that he was thereby not only in great fear but cast thereby into a dangerous Disease 26. That by his Letters he caused the King's People to assemble in great numbers in Armour after the manner of War to his Aid and Defence 27. That he caused his Servants and Friends at Hampton-Court and Windsor to be apparelled in the King's Armour when the King's Servants and Guards went unarmed 28. That he intended to fly to Gernsey or Wales and laid Post-horses and Men and a Boat to that purpose Number 47. A Letter written by the Council to the Bishops to assure them That the King intended to go forward in the Reformation By the KING RIght Reverend Father in God Right trusty and well-beloved Regist Cran. Fol. 56. we greet you well Whereas the Book entituled the Book of Common Prayers and Administration of the Sacraments and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church after the use of the Church of England was agreed upon and set forth by Act of Parliament and by the same Act commanded to be used of all Persons within this our Realm Yet nevertheless we are informed that divers unquiet and evil-disposed Persons sithence the apprehension of the Duke of Somerset have noised and bruited abroad That they should have again their old Latin Service their Conjured Bread and Water with such-like vain and superfluous Ceremonies as though the setting forth of the said Book had been the only Act of the said Duke We therefore by the advice of the Body and State of our Privy-Council not only considering the said Book to be our Act and the Act of the whole State of our Realm assembled together in Parliament but also the same to be grounded upon the Holy Scripture agreeable to the Order of the Primitive Church and much to the re-edifying of our Subjects to put away all such vain expectation of having the Publick Service the Administration of the Sacraments and other Rites and Ceremonies again in the Latin Tongue which were but a preferment of Ignorance to Knowledg and Darkness to Light and a preparation to bring in Papistry and Superstition again have thought good by the advice aforesaid to require and nevertheless straitly do command and charge you That immediately upon the receipt hereof you do command the Dean and Prebendaries of your Cathedral Church the Parsons Vicar or Curat and Church-wardens of every Parish within your Diocess to bring and deliver unto you or your Deputy any of them for their Church or Parish at such convenient place as you shall appoint all Antiphonals Missals Graylles Processionals Manuels Legends Pies Portasies Journals and Ordinals after the use of Sarum Lincoln York or any other private use And all other Books of Service the keeping whereof should be a lett to the using of the said Book of Common Prayers and that you take the same Books into your hands or into the hands of your Deputy and them so to deface and abolish that they never after may serve either to any such use as they were provided for or be at any time a lett to that godly and uniform Order which by a common Consent is now set forth And if
Gestures appointed by the Book of Common Prayer and none other so that there do not appear in them any counterfeiting of the Popish Mass Item That none be admitted to receive the Holy Communion but such as will upon request of the Curat be ready with meekness and reverence to confess the Articles of the Creed Item That none make a Mart of the Holy Communion by buying and selling the Receipt thereof for Mony as the Popish Mass in times past was wont to be Item Whereas in divers places some use the Lord's Board after the form of a Table and some of an Altar whereby Dissention is perceived to arise among the unlearned therefore wishing a godly Unity to be observed in all our Diocess and for that the form of a Table may more move and turn the simple from the old superstitious Opinions of the Popish Mass and to the right use of the Lord's Supper We exhort the Curats Church-wardens and Questmen here present to erect and set up the Lord's Board after the form of an honest Table decently covered in such place of the Quire or Chancel as shall be thought most meet by their discretion and agreement so that the Ministers with the Communicants may have their place separated from the rest of the People and to take down and abolish all other by-Altars or Tables Item That the Minister in the time of the Communion immediately after the Offertory shall monish the Communicants saying these words or such-like Now is the time if it please you to remember the poor Mens Chest with your charitable Almes Item That the Homilies be read orderly without omission of any part thereof Item The Common Prayer be had in every Church upon Wednesdays and Fridays according to the King's Grace's Ordinance and that all such as conveniently may shall diligently resort to the same Item That every Curat be diligent to teach the Catechism whensoever just occasion is offered upon the Sunday or Holy-day and at least every six weeks once shall call upon his Parishioners and present himself ready to instruct and examine the Youth of the same Parish according to the Book of Service touching the same Item That none maintain Purgatory Invocation of Saints the Six Articles Bedrowls Images Reliques Rubrick Primars with Invocation of Saints Justification of Man by his own Works Holy Bread Palms Ashes Candles Sepulchre Paschal creeping to the Cross hallowing of the Fire or Altar or any other such-like abuses and superstitions now taken away by the King's Grace's most Godly Proceedings Item That all Ministers do move the People to often and worthy receiving of the Holy Communion Item That every Minister do move his Parishioners to come diligently to the Church and when they come not to talk or walk in the Sermon Communion or Divine Service-time but rather at the same to behave themselves reverently godly and devoutly in the Church and that they also monish the Church-wardens to be diligent Overseers in that behalf Item That the Church-wardens do not permit any buying selling gaming outragious noise or tumult or any other idle occupying of Youth in the Church Church-porch or Church-yard during the time of Common Prayer Sermon or reading of the Homily Item That no Persons use to minister the Sacraments or in open audience of the Congregation presume to expound the Holy Scriptures or to preach before they be first lawfully called and authorized in that behalf God save the King Number 53. Dr. Oglethorp's Submission and Profession of his Faith I Did never Preach or Teach openly any thing contrary to the Doctrine and Religion set forth by the King's Majesty and authorised by his Grace's Laws since the making and publishing of the same I suppose and think his Grace's Proceedings concerning Religion to be good and godly if they be used accordingly as his Grace hath wil'd they should by his Laws and Instructions And further I suppose the Order and Form of Doctrine and Religion now set forth by his Grace and used in many things to be better and much nearer the usage of the Apostolick and Primitive Church than it was before-times if it be used godly and reverently accordingly as I think it to be meant by his Grace's Highness and his most Honourable Council Namely in these things in prohibiting that none should commune alone in making the People whole Communers or in suffering them to Commune under both kinds in the Catechisation of young Chaplains in the Rudiments of our Faith in having the Common Prayer in English in setting forth the Homilies and many other things which I think very good and Godly if they be used as is aforesaid The lately received Doctrine concerning the Sacrament and namely the Attribute of Transubstantiation I do not like and I think it not consonant to the Scriptures and Ancient Writers although I suppose that there is a certain and an ineffable presence of Christ's Body there which I can neither comprehend nor express because it so far passes the compass and reach of my Wit and Reason wherefore I think it ought to be both ministred and received with a godly and reverent fear and not without great premeditation and examination aforesaid as well of the Minister as of the Receiver 1550. Your Grace's poor well-willer with his Prayer and Service as he is bound Owing Oglethorp Number 54. A Letter from Dr. Smith to Arch-Bishop Cranmer An Original Right honourable and my special good Lord. Ex MS. Col. Cor. C. Cant. I Commend me to your Grace most humbly giving to the same thanks as I am bound for your Grace's kindness toward my Sureties for the which you have and shall whiles I live my good Word and Prayer Ignatii Epistolae adhuc extant in Gymnasio Magdalenae If it might please your Lordship I would very gladly see some part of your Collection against my Book De Caelibatu Sacerdotum which I wrote then to try the truth out not to the intent it should be printed as it was against my Will Would God I had never made it because I took then for my chief Ground That the Priests of England made a Vow when they were made which now I perceive is not true My Lord I received my Cap-case c. Sed tribus nummorum meorum partibus sublatis Quod damnum aequo animo est ferendum quod furti revinci non possit qui abstulit My Lord I am glad that your Grace is reported both gentle and merciful of all such which have had to do with you for Religion of this University For my part if ever I may do your Graces basest Servant any pleasure I will do it indeed Si aliter atqui sentio loquor dispeream Ignoscat haec Honoranda Dominatio tam diutinum silentium mihi quippe quod crebrioribus literis posthac pensabo Deus optimus maximus tuam amplitudinem diu servet incolumem Christianae Pietati propagandae ac provehendae Oxonii 28. Tibi addictissimus Richardus Smithaeus
such things as your Majesty willed me to be done And first where your Majesty's Pleasure was to have the Names of such Persons as your Highness in times past appointed to make Laws Ecclesiastical for your Grace's Realm The Bishop of Worcester promised me with all speed to enquire out their Names and the Book which they made and to bring the Names and also the Book unto your Majesty which I trust he hath done before this time And as concerning the ringing of Bells upon Alhallow-day at Night and covering of Images in Lent and creeping to the Cross he thought it necessary that a Letter of your Majesty's Pleasure therein should be sent by your Grace unto the two Arch-Bishops and we to send the same to all other Prelats within your Grace's Realm And if it be your Majesty's Pleasure so to do I have for more speed herein drawn a Minute of a Letter which your Majesty may alter at your Pleasure Nevertheless in my Opinion when such things be altered or taken away there would be set forth some Doctrine therewith which should declare the Cause of the Abolishing or Alteration for to satisfy the Conscience of the People For if the Honouring of the Cross as creeping and kneeling thereunto be taken away it shall seem to many that be ignorant that the Honour of Christ is taken away unless some good teaching be set forth withal to instruct them sufficiently therein which if your Majesty command the Bishops of Worcester and Chichester with other your Grace's Chaplains to make the People shall obey your Majesty's Commandment willingly giving thanks to your Majesty that they know the Truth which else they would obey with murmuration and grutching And it shall be a satisfaction unto all other Nations when they shall see your Majesty do nothing but by the Authority of God's Word and to the setting forth of God's Honour and not diminishing thereof And thus Almighty God keep your Majesty in his Preservation and Governance From my Mannor at Beckisbourn the 24th of January 45. Your Graces most bounden Chaplain and Beadsman POSTSCRIPT I Beseech your Majesty that I may be a Suitor unto the same for your Cathedral Church of Canterbury who to their great unquietness and also great Charges do alienate their Lands daily and as it is said by your Majesty's Commandment But this I am sure that other Men have gotten their best Lands and not your Majesty Wherefore this is mine only Suit That when your Majesty's Pleasure shall be to have any of their Lands that they may have some Letter from your Majesty to declare your Majesty's Pleasure without the which they be sworn that they shall make no Alienation And that the same Alienation be not made at other Mens pleasures but only to your Majesty's Use For now every Man that list to have any of their Lands make suit to get it into your Majesty's Hands not that your Majesty should keep the same but by Sale or Gift from your Majesty to translate it from your Grace's Cathedral Church unto themselves T. Cantuarien The Draught of a Letter which the King sent to Cranmer against some superstitious Practices To the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury FOrasmuch as you as well in your own Name as in the Name of the Bishops of Worcester and Chichester and other our Chaplains and Learned Men whom We appointed with you to peruse certain Books of Service which We delivered unto you moved Us that the Vigil and ringing of Bells all the Night long upon Alhallow-day at Night and the covering of Images in the Church in the time of Lent with the lifting up the Veil that covereth the Cross upon Palm-Sunday with the kneeling to the Cross at the same time might be abolished and put away for the Superstition and other Enormities and Abuses of the same First Forasmuch as all the Vigils of our Lady and the Apostles and all other Vigils which in the beginning of the Church were Godly used yet for the manifold Superstition and Abuses which after did grow by means of the same they be many Years past taken away throughout all Christendom and there remaineth nothing but the name of the Vigil in the Calendar the thing clearly abolished and put away saving only upon Alhallows-day at Night upon which Night is kept Vigil Watching and ringing of Bells all the Night long Forasmuch as that Vigil is abused as other Vigils were Our pleasure is as you require That the said Vigil shall be abolished as the other be and that there shall be no watching nor ringing but as be commonly used upon other Holy-days at Night We be contented and pleased also That the Images in Churches shall not be covered as hath been accustomed in times past nor no Veil upon the Cross nor no kneeling thereto upon Palm-Sunday nor any other time And forasmuch as you make no mention of creeping to the Cross which is a greater abuse than any of the other for there you say Crucem tuam adoramus Domine and the Ordinal saith Procedant Clerici ad crucem adorandum nudis pedibus And after followeth in the same Ordinal Ponatur Crux ante aliquod Altare ubi a populo adoretur which by your own Book called A Necessary Doctrine is against the Second Commandment Therefore Our Pleasure is That the said creeping to the Cross shall likewise cease from hence-forth and be abolished with the other Abuses before rehearsed And this We will and straitly command you to signify unto all the Prelats and Bishops of your Province of Canterbury charging them in Our Name to see the same executed every one in his Diocess accordingly FINIS A COLLECTION OF RECORDS c. BOOK II. Number 1. The Proclamation of Lady Jane Grayes Title to the Crown JANE by the Grace of God Queen of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and of the Church of England and also of Ireland under Christ in Earth the Supream Head To all our most Loving Faithful and Obedient Subjects and to every of them Greeting Whereas our most dear Cousin Edward the 6th late King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and in Earth Supream Head under Christ of the Church of England and Ireland by his Letters Patents signed with his own Hand and sealed with his Great Seal of England bearing date the 21st day of June in the seventh Year of his Reign in the presence of the most part of his Nobles his Councellors Judges and divers other grave and sage Personages for the profit and surety of the whole Realm thereto assenting and subscribing their Names to the same hath by the same his Letter Patents recited That forasmuch as the Imperial Crown of this Realm by an Act made in the 35th Year of the Reign of the late King of worthy memory King Henry the 8th our Progenitor and great Uncle was for lack of Issue of his Body lawfully begotten and for lack of Issue of the Body of our said late Cousin
in the possession of the Temporality that it may please your good Lordships by your discreet Wisdoms to foresee and provide that by this our Grant nothing pass which may be prejudicial or hurtful to any Bishop or other Ecclesiastical Person or their Successors for or concerning any Action Right Title or Interest which by the Laws of this Realm are already grown or may hereafter grow or rise to them or any of them and their Successors for any Lands Tenements Pensions Portions Tithes Rents Reversions Service or other Hereditaments which sometime appertained to the said Bishops or other Ecclesiastical Persons in the Right of their Churches or otherwise but that the same Right Title and Interest be safe and reserved to them and every of them and their Successors according to the said Laws And further whereas in the Statute passed in the first Year of Edward the Sixth for the suppressing of all Colleges c. Proviso was made by the said Statute in respect of the same Surrender that Schools and Hospitals should have been erected and founded in divers parts of this Realm for the good education of Youth in Vertue and Learning and the better sustentation of the Poor and that other Works beneficial for the Common-Weal should have been executed which hitherto be not performed according to the meaning of the said Statute it may please your good Lordships to move the King 's and the Queen 's most Royal Majesty and the Lord Cardinal to have some special consideration for the due performance of the Premises and that as well the same may the rather come to pass as the Church of England which heretofore hath been hononourably endowed with Lands and Possessions may have some recovery of so notable Damages and Losses which she hath sustained It may please their Highness with the assent of the Lords and Commons in this Parliament assembled and by Authority of the same to repeal make frustrate and void the Statute of Mortmayn made in the seventh Year of Edward the First otherwise intituled de Religiosis and the Statute concerning the same made the 15th Year of King Richard the Second And all and every other Statute and Statutes at any time heretofore made concerning the same And forasmuch as Tythes and Oblations have been at all times assigned and appointed for the sustentation of Ecclesiastical Ministers and in consideration of the same their Ministry and Office which as yet cannot be executed by any Lay Person so it is not meet that any of them should perceive possess or enjoy the same That all Impropriations now being in the hands of any Lay Person or Persons and Impropriations made to any secular use other than for the maintenance of Ecclesiastical Ministers Universities and Schools may be by like Authority of Parliament dissolved and the Churches reduced to such State as they were in before the same Impropriations were made And in this behalf we shall most humbly pray your good Lordships to have in special Consideration how lately the Lands and Possessions of Prebends in certain Cathedral Churches within this Realm have been taken away from the same Prebends to the use of certain private Persons and in the lieu thereof Benefices of notable value impropriated to the Cathedral Churches in which the said Prebends were founded to the no little decay of the said Cathedral Churches and Benefices and the Hospitality kept in the same Farther Right Reverend Fathers we perceiving the godly forwardness in your good Lordships in the restitution of this noble Church of England to the pristine State and Unity of Christ's Church which now of late Years have been grievously infected with Heresies perverse and schismatical Doctrine sown abroad in this Realm by evil Preachers to the great loss and danger of many Souls accounting our selves to be called hither by your Lordships out of all parts of the Province of Canterbury to treat with your Lordships concerning as well the same as of other things touching the State and Quietness of the same Church in Doctrine and in Manners have for the furtherance of your godly doing therein devised these Articles following to be further considered and enlarged as to your Lordships Wisdoms shall be thought expedient Wherein as you do earnestly think many things meet and necessary to be reform'd so we doubt not but your Lordships having respect to God's Glory and the good Reformation of things amiss will no less travel to bring the same to pass And we for our part shall be at all times ready to do every thing as by your Lordships Wisdoms shall be thought expedient 1. We design to be resolved Whether that all such as have preach'd in any part within this Realm or other the King and Queen's Dominions any Heretical Erroneous or Seditious Doctrine shall be called before the Ordinaries of such Places where they now dwell or be Benefic'd and upon examination to be driven to recant openly such their Doctrine in all Places where they have preach d the same And otherwise Whether any Order shall be made and Process to be made herein against them according to the Canons and Constitutions of the Church in such Case used 2. That the pestilent Book of Thomas Cranmer late Arch-Bishop of Canterbury made against the most Blessed Sacrament of the Altar and the Schismatical Book called The Communion Book and the Book of Ordering of Ecclesiastical Ministers all suspect Translations of the Old and New Testament the Authors whereof are recited in a Statute made the Year of King Henry the Eighth and all other Books as well in Latin as in English concerning any Heretical Erroneous or Slanderous Doctrine may be destroyed and burnt throughout this Realm And that publick Commandment be given in all Places to every Man having any such Books to bring in the same to the Ordinary by a certain day or otherwise to be taken and reputed as a favourer of such Doctrine And that it may be lawful to every Bishop and other Ordinary to make enquiry and due search from time to time for the said Books and to take them from the Owners and Possessors of them for the purpose abovesaid 3. And for the better repress of all such pestilent Books That Order may be taken with all speed that no such Books may be printed uttered or sold within this Realm or brought from beyond the Seas or other parts into the same upon grievous pains to all such as shall presume to attempt the contrary 4. And that the Bishops and other Ordinaries may with better speed root up all such pernicious Doctrine and the Authors thereof We desire that the Statutes made Anno quinto of Richard the Second Anno secundo of Henry the Fourth and Anno secundo of Henry the Fifth against Hereticks Lollards and false Preachers may be by your Industrious Suit reviv'd and put in force as shall be thought convenient And generally that all Bishops and other Ecclesiastical Ordinaries may be restored to their Pristine
more _____ at the Mass that they do always communicate with the Executor in both kinds And for her Highness Conscience till then if there be some other devout sort of Prayer or Memory and the _____ or Mass Quest 6. What Noblemen be fit to be made privy to those Proceedings before it be opened to the whole Council Answer The Marquess Northampton the Earl of Bedford the Earl of Pembrook Lord John Gray Quest 7. What Allowance the Learned Men shall have for the time they are about to renew the Book of Common Prayers and Order of certain Ceremonies and Service in the Church and when they shall meet Answer Being so many Persons as must attend still upon it two Messes of Meat is thought yet indifferently to suffice for them and their Servants The Place is thought most meet either in some set Place or rather at Sir Thomas Smith's Lodging in Cannon-Row At one of those Places must Provision be laid in of Wood of Coal and Drink Number 2. Dr. Sand's Letter to Dr. Parker concerning some Proceedings in Parliament An Original Ex MS. Col. Cor. C. Cant. YE have rightly considered that these times are given to taking and not to giving for ye have stretched forth your hand further than all the rest They never asked us in what state we stand neither consider that we want and yet in the time of our Exile were we not so bare as we are now brought but I trust we shall not linger here long for the Parliament draweth towards an end The last Book of Service is gone through with a Proviso to retain the Ornaments which were used in the first and second Year of King Edward until it please the Queen to take other order for them our gloss upon this Text is that we shall not be forced to use them but that others in the mean time shall not conveigh them away but that they may remain for the Queen After this Book was past He was Dean of Windsor and Peterb in Q. Mary's Time Boxall and others quarrelled with it that according to the order of the Scripture we had not gratiarum actio for saith he Christus accepit panem gratias egit but in the time of Consecration we give no Thanks This he put into the Treasurers Head and into Count de Soreus Head and he laboured to alienate the Queen's Majesty from confirming of the Act but I trust they cannot prevail Mr. Secretary is earnest with the Book and we have ministred Reasons to maintain that part The Bill of Supreme Government of both the Temporality and Clergy passeth with a Proviso that nothing shall be judged hereafter which is not confirmed by the Canonical Scriptures and four General Councils Mr. Lever wisely put such a scruple into the Queen's Head A Minister at Frankfort much commended by Calvin to be followed as an Example that she would not take the Title of Supream Head The Bishops as it is said will not swear unto it as it is but rather lose their Livings The Bill is in hand to restore Men to their Livings how it will speed I know not The Parliament is like to end shortly and then we shall understand how they mind to use us We are forced through the vain Bruits of the lying Papists to give up a Confession of our Faith to shew forth the Sum of that Doctrine which we profess and to declare that we dissent not amongst our selves This Labour we have now in hand on purpose to publish that so soon as the Parliament is ended I wish that we had your Hand unto it Ye are happy that ye are so far from this tossing and gross Alterations and Mutations for we are made weary with them but ye cannot long rest in your Cell ye must be removed to a more large Abbey and therefore in the mean time take your pleasure for after ye will find but a little Nihil est statutum de conjugio Sacerdotum sed tanquam relictum in medio Lever was married now of late The Queen's Majesty will wink at it but not stablish it by Law which is nothing else but to bastard our Children Other things another time Thus praying you to commend me to your Abbesses I take my leave of you for this present hastily at London April ult 1559. Yours Edwin Sands Number 3. The first Proposition upon which the Papists and Protestants Disputed in Westminster-Abbey With the Arguments which the Reformed Divines made upon it It is against the Word of God and the Custom of the Primitive Church to use a Tongue unknown to the People in Common-Prayers and Administration of the Sacraments BY these words the Word we mean only the written Word of God Ex M. S. Col. C. Ch. Cant. or Canonical Scriptures And by the Custom of the Primitive Church we mean the Order most generally used in the Church for the space of five hundred Years after Christ in which Times lived the most notable Fathers as Justin Ireneus Tertullian Cyprian Basil Chrysostom Hierome Ambrose Augustine c. This Assertion above-written hath two parts First That the use of a Tongue not understood of the People in common Prayers of the Church or in the Administration of the Sacraments is against God's Word The second That the same is against the Use of the Primitive-Church The first part is most manifestly proved by the 14th Chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians almost throughout the whole Chapter in the which Chapter St. Paul intreateth of this Matter ex professo purposely And although some do cavil that St. Paul speaketh not in that Chapter of Praying but of Preaching yet it is most evident to any indifferent Reader of Understanding and appeareth also by the Exposition of the best Writers That he plainly there speaketh not only of Preaching and Prophesying but also of Prayer and Thanksgiving and generally of all other publick Actions which require any Speech in the Church or Congregation For of Praying he saith I will pray with my Spirit and I will pray with my Mind I will sing with the Spirit and I will sing with my Mind And of Thanksgiving which is a kind of Prayer Thou givest Thanks well but the other is not edified And how shall he that occupieth the room of the Vnlearned say Amen to thy giving of Thanks when he understandeth not what thou sayest And in the end ascending from Particulars to Universals concludeth That all things ought to be done to Edification Thus much is clear by the very words of St. Paul and the Ancient Doctors Ambrose Augustine Hierome and others do so understand this Chapter as it shall appear by their Testimonies which shall follow afterward Upon this Chapter of St. Paul we gather these Reasons following 1. All things done in the Church or Congregation ought to be so done as they may edify the same But the use of an Unknown Tongue in Publick Prayer or Administration of Sacraments doth
not edify the Congregation Therefore the use of an unknown Tongue in Publick Prayer or Administration of the Sacraments is not to be had in the Church The first part of this Reason is grounded upon St. Paul's words commanding all things to be done to Edification The second part is also proved by St. Paul's plain words First By this Similitude If the Trumpet give an uncertain sound who shall be prepared to Battel Even so likewise when ye speak with Tongues except ye speak words that have signification how shall it be understood what is spoken for ye shall but speak in the Air that is to say in vain and consequently without edifying And afterward in the same Chapter he saith How can he that occupieth the place of the Vnlearned say Amen at thy giving of Thanks seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest For thou verily givest Thanks well but the other is not edified These be St. Paul's words plainly proving That a Tongue not understood doth not edify And therefore both the parts of the Reason thus prov'd by St. Paul the Conclusion followeth necessarily 2. Secondly Nothing is to be spoken in the Congregation in an Unknown Tongue except it be interpreted to the People that it may be understood For saith Paul if there be no Interpreter to him that speaketh in an unknown Tongue taceat in Ecclesiâ let him hold his peace in the Church And therefore the Common Prayers and Administration of Sacraments neither done in a known Tongue nor interpreted are against this Commandment of Paul and not to be used 3. The Minister in Praying or Administration of the Sacraments using Language not understood of the Hearers is to them barbarous an Alien which of St. Paul is accounted a great Absurdity 4. It is not to be counted a Christian Common-Prayer where the People present declare not their Assent unto it by saying Amen wherein is implyed all other words of Assent But St. Paul affirmeth That the People cannot declare their Assent in saying Amen except they understand what is said as afore Therefore it is no Christian Common-Prayer where the People understandeth not what is said 5. Paul would not suffer in his time a strange Tongue to be heard in the Common-Prayer in the Church notwithstanding that such a kind of Speech was then a Miracle and a singular Gift of the Holy Ghost whereby Infidels might be persuaded and brought to the Faith much less is it to be suffered now among Christian and Faithful Men especially being no Miracle nor especial Gift of the Holy Ghost 6. Some will peradventure answer That to use any kind of Tongue in Common-Prayer or Administration of Sacraments is a thing indifferent But St. Paul is to the contrary for he commandeth all things to be done to Edification He commandeth to keep silence if there be no Interpreter And in the end of the Chapter he concludeth thus If any Man be Spiritual or a Prophet let him know that the things which I write are the Commandment of the Lord. And so shortly to conclude the use of a strange Tongue in Prayer and Administration is against the Word and Commandment of God To these Reasons grounded upon St. Paul's words which are the most firm Foundation of this Assertion divers other Reasons may be joined gathered out of the Scriptures and otherwise 1. In the Old Testamenc all things pertaining to the Publick Prayer Benediction Thanksgiving or Sacrifice were always in their Vulgar and Natural Tongue In the second Book of Paraleipomenon Cap. 29. it is written That Ezechias commanded the Levites to praise God with the Psalms of David and Asaph the Prophet which doubtless were written in the Hebrew their Vulgar Tongue If they did so in the shadows of the Law much more ought we to do the like who as Christ saith must pray in Spiritu Veritate 2. The final end of our Prayer is as David saith Vt populi conveniant in unum annuncient nomen Domini in Sion laudes ejus in Hierusalem But the Name and Praises of God cannot be set forth to the People unless it be done in such a Tongue as they may understand Therefore Common-Prayer must be had in the Vulgar Tongue 3. The definition of Publick Prayer out of the words of St. Paul Orabo Spiritu Orabo Mente Publicè orare est vota communia mente ad Deum effundere ea Spiritu hoc est Lingua testari Common Prayer is to lift up our Common Desires to God with our Minds and to testify the same outwardly with our Tongues Which Definition is approved of by St. Augustine de Magist. C. 1. Nihil opus est inquit loqutione nisi forte ut Sacerdotes faciunt significandae mentis Causâ ut populus intelligat 4. The Ministrations of the Lord's last Supper and Baptism are as it were Sermons of the Death and Resurrection of Christ But Sermons to the People must be had in such Language as the People may perceive otherwise they should be had in vain 5. It is not lawful for a Christian Man to abuse the Gifts of God But he that prayeth in the Church in a strange Tongue abuseth the Gift of God for the Tongue serveth only to express the mind of the Speaker to the Hearer And Augustine saith de Doct. Christ. lib. 4. cap. 10. Loquendi omnino nulla est causa si quod loquimur non intelligunt propter quos ut intelligant loquimur There is no cause why we should speak if they for whose cause we speak understand not our speaking 6. The Heathen and Barbarous Nations of all Countries and sorts of Men were they never so wild evermore made their Prayers and Sacrifice to their Gods in their own Mother Tongue which is a manifest Declaration that it is the very Light and Voice of Nature Thus much upon the ground of St. Paul and other Reasons out of the Scriptures joining therewith the common Usage of all Nations as a Testimony of the Law of Nature Now for the second part of the Assertion which is That the use of a strange Tongue in publick Prayer and Administration of Sacraments is against the Custom of the Primitive Church Which is a Matter so clear that the denial of it must needs proceed either of great Ignorance or of wilful Malice Justinus Apol. 2. For first of all Justinus Martyr describing the Order of the Communion in his time saith thus Die Solis urbanorum rusticorum caetus fiunt ubi Apostolorum Prophetarumque literae quoad fieri potest praeleguntur Deinde cessante Lectore Praepositus verba facit adhortatoria ad imitationem tam honestarum rerum invitans Post haec consurgimus omnes preces offerimus quibus finitis profertur ut diximus Panis Vinum Aqua tum praepositus quantum potest preces offert gratiarum Actiones plebs vero Amen accinit Upon the Sunday Assemblies are made both of the Citizens and Country-men where as
separate and divide themselves from the Sacred Unity of Christ's Holy Spouse the Church as St. Augustine plainly saith Quicunque ille est qualiscunque ille est Christianus non est qui in Ecclesia Christi non â—est that is Whosoever he be whatsoever degree or condition he be of or what qualities soever he hath though he should speak with the Tongues of Angels speak he never so holily shew he never so much Vertue yet is he not a Christian Man that is guilty of that Crime of Schsm and so no Member of that Church Wherefore this is an evident Argument Every Christian Man is bound upon pain of Damnation by the plain words of God uttered by St. Paul to avoid the horrible Sin of Schism The changing of the Service-Book out of the Learned Tongue it being universally observ'd through the whole Church from the beginning is a cause of an horrible Schism wherefore every good Christian Man is bound to avoid the change of the Service Now to confirm that we said before and to prove that to have the Common Prayer and Ministration of the Sacraments in English or in other than is the Learned Tongue let us behold the first Institution of the West Church and the Particulars thereof And first to begin with the Church of France Dyonisius St. Paul's Scholar who first planted the Faith of Christ in France Martialis who as it is said planted the Faith in Spain And others which planted the same here in England in the time of Eleutherius And such as planted the Faith in Germany and other Countries And St. Augustine that converted this Realm afterwards in the time of Gregory almost a thousand Years ago It may appear that they had Interpreters as touching the Declaration and Preaching of the Gospel or else the Gift of Tongues But that ever in any of these West Churches they had the Service in their own Language or that the Sacraments other than Matrimony were ministred in their own Vulgar Tongue that does not appear by any Ancient Historiographer Whether shall they be able ever to prove that it was so generally and thereby by continuance in the Latin the self-same Order and Words remain still whereas all Men do consider and know right-well that in all other inferiour and barbarous Tongues great change daily is seen and specially in this our English Tongue which in quovis Seculo fere in every Age or hundred Years there appeareth a great change and alteration in this Language For the proof whereof there hath remained many Books of late in this Realm as many do well know which we that be now Englishmen can scarcely understand or read And if we should so often as the thing may chance and as alteration daily doth grow in our Vulgar Tongue change the Service of the Church what manifold Inconveniences and Errors would follow we leave it to all Mens Judgments to consider So that hereby may appear another invincible Argument which is the Consent of the whole Catholick Church that cannot err in the Faith and Doctrine of our Saviour Christ but is by St. Paul's saying the Pillar and Foundation of all Truth Moreover the People of England do not understand their own Tongue better than Eunuchus did the Hebrew of whom we read in the Acts that Philip was commanded to teach him and he reading there the Prophesy of Esay Philip as it is written in the 8th Chapter of the Acts enquired of him Whether he understood that which he read or no He made answer saying Et quomodo possum si non aliquis ostenderit mihi in which words are reproved the intollerable boldness of such as will enterprize without any Teacher yea contemning all Doctors to unclasp the Book and thereby instead of Eternal Food drink up deadly Poison For whereas the Scripture is misconstrued and taken in a wrong sense that it is not the Scripture of God but as St. Hierom saith Writing upon the Epistle to the Galathians it is the Scripture of the Devil And we do not contend with Hereticks for the Scripture but for the true sense and meaning of the Scripture We read of Ceremonies in the Old Testament as the Circumcision the Bells and Pomegranates of Aaron's Apparel with many other and kinds of Sacrifices which all were as St. Paul saith unto the Hebrews Justitia Carnis and did not inwardly justify the Party before God that objected in Protestation of their Faith in Christ to come And although they had the knowledg of every Fact of Christ which was signified particularly by those Ceremonies And it is evident and plain that the High Priest entred into the inner Part of the Temple named Sanctum Sanctorum whereas the People might not follow nor lawful for them to stand but there where they could neither see nor hear what the Priest either said or did as St. Luke in the first Chapter of his Gospel rehearseth in the History of Zachary Upon Conference of these two Testaments may be plainly gathered this Doctrine That in the School of Christ many things may be said and done the Mystery whereof the People knoweth not neither are they bound to know Which things that is that the People did not hear and understand the Common Prayer of the Priest and Minister it is evident and plain by the practice of the Ancient Greek Church and that also that now is at Venice or else-where In that East Church the Priest standeth as it were in a Travice or Closet hang'd round about with Curtains or Vails apart from the People And after the Consecration when he sheweth the Blessed Sacrament the Curtains are drawn whereof Chrysostom speaketh thus Cum Vela videris retrahi tunc superne Coelum aperiri cogita When thou seest the Vails or Curtains drawn open then think thou that Heaven is open from above It is also here to be noted That there is two manners of Prayings one Publick another Private for which cause the Church hath such considerations of the Publick Prayer that it destroyeth not nor taketh away the Private Prayer of the People in time of Sacrifice or other Divine Service which thing would chance if the People should do nothing but hearken to answer and say Amen Besides the impossibility of the Matter whereas in a great Parish every Man cannot hear what the Priest saith though the Material Church were defaced and he left the Altar of God and stood in the midst of the People Furthermore If we should confess that it were necessary to have Common Prayer in the Vulgar Tongue these two Heresies would follow upon it that Prayer profiteth no Man but him that understandeth it and him also that is present and heareth it and so by consequent void was the Prayer for St. Peter in Prison by the Church abroad Now consider the Practice of this Realm If we should grant the Service to be in English we should not have that in the same form that it is in now being in Latin
Armigeri Principalis Primarii Registrarii dicti Archiepiscopali Thomae Argall Armigeri Regrarii Cicestriae Prerogativae Cantuariensis Thomae Willet Johannis Incent Notariorum publicorum aliorum quoque nonnullorum Concordat cum Originali in Bibliotheca Collegii Corp. Christi apud Cantabrigiens Ita testor Matth. Whinn Notarius Public Acad. Cantabr Registrarius Principalis Jan. 8.1674 Cambridg Jan. 11. 1674. VVE whose Names are hereunto subscribed having seen the Original whereof this Writing is a perfect Copy and considered the Hand and other Circumstances thereof are fully persuaded that it is a true and genuine Record of the Rites and Ceremonies of Arch-Bishop Parker's Consecration and as ancient as the Date it bears In Witness whereof we have hereunto set our Hands the Day and Year above written Hen. Paman Orat. Publicus Hen. More D. D. Ra. Widdrington S. T. D. D. Marg. P. C. C. C. C. WE the Master and Fellows of Corpus Christi College in the University of Cambridg do hereby declare and certify That this Writing being a Narrative of Arch-Bishop Parker's Consecration in Lambeth Chappel is faithfully transcribed from the Original Record in our College Library and that we are fully satisfied that the said Records is as ancient as the Date it bears and the occasion to which it doth refer Nor can we doubt but the plain and evident Tokens of Antiquity which it carries will as much satisfy any ingenuous Persons who shall have a sight thereof Which therefore we shall readily afford to those who shall repair to the College for that purpose John Spencer D. D. Master of the Coll. John Peckover B. D. Erasmus Lanc B. D. Ri. Sheldrake B. D. Sam. Beck B. D. Hen. Gostling B. D. Will. Briggs M. A. John Richer M. A. Number 10. An Order set down for the Translating of the Bible by King James Ex MS. D. Bolase The Places and Persons agreed upon for the Hebrew with the particular Books by them undertaken Westminster Mr. Dean of Westminster Mr. Dean of Pauls Mr. Doctor Saravia Mr. Doctor Clark Mr. Doctor Leifield Mr. Doctor Teigh Mr. Burleigh Mr. King Mr. Tompson Mr. Beadwell Penteteuchon The Story from Joshua to the first Book of Chronicles exclusive Cambridg Mr. Livelye Mr. Richardson Mr. Chatterton Mr. Dillingham Mr. Harrison Mr. Andrews Mr. Spalding Mr. Burge From the first of the Chronicles with the rest of the Story and the Hagiographi viz. Job Psalms Proverbs Canticles Ecclesiastes Oxford Doctor Harding Dr. Reynolds Dr. Holland Dr. Kilbye Mr. Smith Mr. Brett Mr. Fairclough The four or greater Prophets with the Lamentations and the twelve lesser Prophets Cambridg Doctor Dewport Dr. Branthwait Dr. Radclife Mr. Warde Eman. Mr. Downes Mr. Boyes Mr. Warde Reg. The Prayer of Manasses and the rest of the Apochrypha The Places and Persons agreed upon for the Greek with the particular Books by them undertaken Oxford Mr. Dean of Christ-Church Mr. Dean of Winchester Mr. Dean of Worcester Mr. Dean of Windsor Mr. Savile Dr. Perne Dr. Ravens Mr. Haviner The four Gospels Acts of the Apostles Apocalyps Westminster Dean of Chester Dr. Hutchinson Dr. Spencer Mr. Fenton Mr. Rabbet Mr. Sanderson Mr. Dakins The Epistles of Saint Paul The Canonical Epistles The Rules to be observed in Translation of the Bible 1. THe ordinary Bible read in the Church commonly called the Bishops Bible to be followed and as little altered as the Truth of the Original will permit 2. The Names of the Prophets and the Holy Writers with the other Names of the Text to be retained as nigh as may be accordingly as they were vulgarly used 3. The old Ecclesiastical Words to be kept viz. the word Church not to be translated Congregation c. 4. When a Word hath divers significations that to be kept which hath been most commonly used by the most of the Ancient Fathers being agreeable to the Propriety of the Place and the Analogy of the Faith 5. The division of the Chapters to be altered either not at all or as little as may be if necessity so require 6. No Marginal Notes at all to be affixed but only for the explanation of the Hebrew or Greek words which cannot without some circumlocution so briefly and fitly be exprest in the Text. 7. Such Quotations of Places to be marginally set down as shall serve for the fit reference of one Scripture to another 8. Every particular Man of each Company to take the same Chapter or Chapters and having translated or amended them severally by himself where he thinketh good all to meet together confer what they have done and agree for their parts what shall stand 9. As any one Company hath dispatched any one Book in this manner they shall send it to the rest to be considered of seriously and judiciously for his Majesty is very careful in this Point 10. If any Company upon the review of the Book so sent doubt or differ upon any Place to send them word thereof note the Place and withal send the Reasons to which if they consent not the difference to be compounded at the General Meeting which is to be of the chief Persons of each Company at the end of the Work 11. When any Place of special obscurity is doubted of Letters to be directed by Authority to send to any Learned Man in the Land for his judgment of such a Place 12. Letters to be sent from every Bishop to the rest of his Clergy admonishing them of this Translation in hand and to move and charge as many as being skilful in the Tongues and having taken pains in that kind to send his particular Observations to the Company either at Westminster Cambridg or Oxford 13. The Directors in each Company to be the Deans of Westminster and Chester for that Place and the King's Professors in the Hebrew or Greek in either University 14. These Translations to be used when they agree better with the Text than the Bishops Bible viz. Tindall's Matthew's Coverdale's Whitchurch's Geneva 15. Besides the said Directors before mentioned three or four of the most Ancient and Grave Divines in either of the Universities not employed in Translating to be assigned by the Vice-Chancellor upon conference with rest of the Heads to be Overseers of the Translations as well Hebrew as Greek for the better observation of the 4th Rule above specified Number 11. A Declaration of certain principal Articles of Religion set out by the Order of both Arch-Bishops Metropolitans and the rest of the Bishops for the Unity of Doctrine to be taught and holden of all Parsons Vicars and Curats as well in testification of their common Consent in the said Doctrine to the stopping of the mouths of them that go about to slander the Ministers of the Church for diversity of Judgment as necessary for the instruction of their People to be read by the said Parsons Vicars and Curats at their Possession-taking or first entry into their Cures And also after that yearly at
two several times that is to say the Sundays next following Easterday and St. Michael the Arch-Angel or on some other Sunday within one month after those Feasts immediately after the Gospel FOrasmuch as it appertaineth to all Christian Men but especially to the Ministers and the Pastors of the Church being Teachers and Instructers of others to be ready to give a Reason of their Faith when they shall be thereunto required I for my part now appointed your Parson Vicar or Curat having before my Eyes the Fear of God and the Testimony of my Conscience do acknowledg for my self and require you to assent to the same I. First That there is but one living and true God of infinite Power Wisdom and Goodness the maker and preserver of all Things And that in Unity of this God-head there be three Persons of one Substance of equal Power and Eternity the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost II. I believe also whatsoever is contained in the Holy Canonical Scriptures In the which Scriptures are contained all things necessary to Salvation by the which also all Errors and Heresies may sufficiently be reproved and convicted and all Doctrine and Articles necessary to Salvation established I do also most firmly believe and confess all the Articles contained in the Three Creeds The Nicene Creed Athanasius Creed and our Common Creed called the Apostles Creed for these do briefly contain the principal Articles of our Faith which are at large set forth in the Holy Scriptures III. I do acknowledg also that Church to be the Spouse of Christ wherein the Word of God is truly taught the Sacraments orderly ministred according to Christ's Institution and the Authority of the Keys duly used And that every such particular Church hath authority to institute to change clean to put away Ceremonies and other Ecclesiastical Rites as they be superfluous or be abused and to constitute other making more to Seemliness to Order or Edification IV. Moreover I confess That it is not lawful for any Man to take upon him any Office or Ministry either Ecclesiastical or Secular but such only as are lawfully thereunto called by their High Authorities according to the Ordinances of this Realm V. Furthermore I do acknowledg the Queen's Majesty's Prerogative and Superiority of Government of all Estates and in all Causes as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal within this Realm and other her Dominions and Countries to be agreable to God's Word and of right to appertain to her Highness in such sort as is in the late Act of Parliament expressed and sithence by her Majesty's Injunctions declared and expounded VI. Moreover touching the Bishop of Rome I do acknowledg and confess that by the Scriptures and Word of God he hath no more Authority than other Bishops have in their Provinces and Diocesses And therefore the Power which he now challengeth that is to be the Supream Head of the Universal Church of Christ and so to be above all Emperors Kings and Princes is an usurped Power contrary to the Scriptures and Word of God and contrary to the Example of the Primitive Church and therefore is for most just Causes taken away and abolished in this Realm VII Furthermore I do grant and confess That the Book of Common Prayer and Administration of the Holy Sacraments set sorth by the Authority of Parliament is agreeable to the Scriptures and that it is Catholick Apostolick and most for the advancing of God's Glory and the edifying of God's People both for that it is in a Tongue that may be understanded of the People and also for the Doctrine and Form of ministration contained in the same VIII And although in the Administration of Baptism there is neither Exorcism Oil Salt Spittle or hallowing of the Water now used and for that they were of late Years abused and esteemed necessary Where they pertain not to the substance and necessity of the Sacrament they be reasonably abolished and yet the Sacrament full and perfectly ministred to all intents and purposes agreeable to the Institution of our Saviour Christ IX Moreover I do not only acknowledg that Privat Masses were never used amongst the Fathers of the Primitive Church I mean publick Ministration and receiving of the Sacrament by the Priest alone without a just number of Communicants according to Christ's saying Take ye and eat ye c. But also that the Doctrine that maintaineth the Mass to be a Propitiatory Sacrifice for the Quick and the Dead and a mean to deliver Souls out of Purgatory is neither agreeable to Christ's Ordinance nor grounded upon Doctrine Apostolick But contrary-wise most ungodly and most injurious to the precious Redemption of our Saviour Christ and his only-sufficient Sacrifice offered once for ever upon the Altar of the Cross X. I am of that mind also That the Holy Communion or Sacrament of the Body and Blood of Christ for the due obedience to Christ's Institution and to express the vertue of the same ought to be ministred unto the People under both kinds And that it is avouched by certain Fathers of the Church to be a plain Sacrilege to rob them of the Mystical Cup for whom Christ hath shed his most precious Blood seeing he himself hath said Drink ye all of this Considering also That in the time of the Ancient Doctors of the Church as Cyprian Hierom Augustine Gelasius and others six hundred Years after Christ and more both the Parts of the Sacrament were ministred to the People Last of all As I do utterly disallow the extolling of Images Reliques and feigned Miracles and also all kind of expressing God Invisible in the form of an Old Man or the Holy Ghost in form of a Dove and all other vain worshipping of God devised by Man's fantasy besides or contrary to the Scriptures As wandering on Pilgrimages setting up of Candles praying upon Beads and such-like Superstition which kind of Works have no promise of Reward in Scripture but contrary-wise Threatnings and Maledictions So I do exhort all Men to the Obedience of God's Law and to the Works of Faith as Charity Mercy Pity Alms devout and fervent Prayer with the affection of the Heart and not with the Mouth only Godly Abstinence and Fasting Chastity Obedience to the Rulers and Superior Powers with such-like Works and godliness of Life commanded by God in his Word which as St. Paul saith hath Promises both of this Life and of the Life to come and are Works only acceptable in God's sight These things above-rehearsed though they be appointed by common Order yet do I without all compulsion with freedom of Mind and Conscience from the bottom of my Heart and upon most sure persuasion acknowledg to be true and agreeable to God's Word And therefore I exhort you all of whom I have Cure heartily and obediently to embrace and receive the same That we all joining together in unity of Spirit Faith and Charity may also at length be joined together in the Kingdom of God and that
confecti extremum Vitae diem misere finierunt Necessitas Pontificem ad judicium impellens Quae omnia cum apud omnes Nationes perspicua notiora sint gravissimo quam plurimorum testimonio ita comprobata ut nullus omnino locus excusationis defensionis aut tergiversationis relinquatur Nos multiplicatis aliis atque aliis super alias impietatibus facinoribus praeterea fidelium persecutione religionisque afflictione impulsu opera dictae Elizabethae quotidie magis ingravescente quoniam illius animum ita obfirmatum atque induratum intelligimus ut non modo pias Catholicorum Principum de sanitate conversatione preces monitionesque contempserit sed ne hujus quidem sedis ad ipsam hac de Causa Nuncios in Angliam trajicere permiserit ad arma justitiae contra eam de necessitate conversi dolorem lenire non possumus quod adducamur in illam animadvertere cujus majores de Rep. Christiana tantopere meruere Illius itaque autoritate suffulti qui nos in hoc supremo Justitiae Throno licet tanto oneri impares voluit collocare de Apostolicae potestatis plenitudine declaramus praedictam Elizabetham Haereticam Haereticorum fautricem eique adherentes in predictis anathematis sententiam incurrisse Sentiae Declaratio esseque a Christi Corporis unitate praecisos Quin etiam ipsam praetenso Regni praedicti jure necnon omni quorumque Dominio dignitate privilegioque privatam Et item proceres subditos populos dicti Regni ac caeteros omnes qui illi quomodocunque juraverunt a Juramento hujusmodi ac omni prorsus dominii fidelitatis obsequii debito perpetuo absolutos prout nos illos praesentium authoritate absolvimus privamus eandem Elizabetham praetenso jure Regni aliisque omnibus supradictis Praecipimusque interdicimus Universis singulis Proceribus Subditis Populis aliis praedictis ne illi ejusve monitis mandatis legibus audeant obedire Qui secus egerint eos simili Anathematis sententia innodamus Quia vero difficile nimis esset presentes quocunque illis opus erit perferre Volumus ut earum exempla Notarii Publici manu Prelati Ecclesiastici ejusve Curiae Sigillo obsignata eandem illam prorsus fidem in judicio extra illud ubique gentium faciant quam ipsae presentes facerent si essent exhibitae vel ostensae Datum Romae apud Sanctum Petrum Anno Incarnationis Dominicae Millesimo quingentesimo Sexagesimo Nono Quinta Kalend. Martii Pontificatus nostri Anno Quinto Cae. Glorierius H. Humyn AN APPENDIX Concerning some of the Errors and Falshoods IN SANDER's Book OF THE English Schism AN APPENDIX IT has been observed of Theeves that by a long practice in that ill course of Life they grow so in love with it that when there is no Advantage to be made by Stealing yet they must keep their Hand in use and continue their address and dexterity in it so also Lyars by a frequent Custom grow to such a habit that in the commonest things they cannot speak Truth even though it might conduce to their Ends more than their Lyes do Sanders had so given himself up to vent Reproaches and Lyes that he often does it for nothing without any End but to carry on a Trade that had been so long driven by him that he knew not how to lay it down He wrote our History meerly upon the Reports that were brought him without any care or information about the most publick and most indifferent Things but not content to set down those Tattles he shews his Wit in refining about them and makes up such Politicks and Schems of Government as might suit with these Reports and agree with his own Malice His Work is all of a piece and as it was made out in the former Volume how ignorantly and disingeniously he writ concerning King Henry the Eighth's Reign so I shall add a further Discovery of the remaining parts of his Book which will sufficiently convince even the most partial Readers of the impudence of that Author who seems to have had no other design in writing but to impose on the credulity and weakness of those who he knew were inclined to believe every thing that might cast blemishes on a Work against which they were so strongly prejudiced as the Reformation of this Church since a Field which they so often reaped and with whose Spoils their Court was so enriched was no more at their Devotion So they are ever since concerned in Interest to use all the ways they can think on to disgrace a Change that was so fatal to them But as the Reformation of this Church has hitherto stood notwithstanding all their Designs against it so it is to be hoped that the History of it will be hereafter better understood notwithstanding all the Libels and Calumnies by which they have endeavoured to represent it in such black and odious Colours to the World Sanders says Page 176. King Edward was in the 9th Year of his Age when he came to the Crown This is of no great consequence but it shews how little this Author considered what he writ when in so publick a thing as the King's Age he misreckons a Year for he was born the 12th of October 1537 so in January 1547 he was in the 10th Year of his Age. 2. He says King Edward was not only declared King of England Ibid. and Ireland but made Supream Head of the Church and upon that runs out to shew how uncapable a Child was of that Power This is set down in such terms as if there had been some special Act made for his being Supream Head of the Church distinct from his being proclaimed King whereas there was no such thing for the Supremacy being annexed to the Crown the one went with the other and it being but a Civil Power might be as well exercised by the King's Governors before he came to be of Age as the other Rights of the Crown were Pag. 177. 3. He says The Earl of Hartford was made by himself Duke of Somerset This was done by order of the whole Council in pursuance of King Henry's Design proved by those Witnesses that were beyond exception and that King having by his Will charged his Executors to fullfil those things which he intended to do this was found to be one of them Pag. 178. 4. He says The Duke of Somerset made himself the only Governor of the King and Protector none daring to oppose it openly but Wriothesley whom King Henry when he was dying had made Lord Chancellor The Protector was advanced to that Dignity by the unanimous consent of the whole Council to which the Lord Chancellor consented and signed the Order about it the Original whereof is yet extant for though he argued against it before it was done yet he joined with the rest in doing it Nor was he made Chancellor by
King Henry at his Death but two Years before Ibid. 5. He says On the 27th of February two days before the King was crowned the Protector persuaded the King to create many new Peers who were all Hereticks except Dudley Earl of Warwick Our Author by this shew of exactness would persuade the Reader that he had considered Dates and the smallest particulars with the care that became an Historian But he little thought that any would come after him and examine what he said By this Account the King must have been crowned the first of March but it was done Feb. 20. and the Peers were created on the 16th of February four days before They were not all Hereticks for he forgot that Wriothesley was at the same time made Earl of Southampton which he afterwards insinuates was done upon another account But all those Creations were in persuance of King Henry's Designs and in obedience to his latter Will Ibid. 6. He says They forced Wriothesley to resign his Office and turned both him and the Earl of Arundel out of the Council because they were Catholicks Wriothesley was turned out upon no account of Religion but for putting the Great Seal to a Commission that was against Law according to the Opinion which the Judges declared under their hands without any Warrant from the Council himself acknowledging the justice of the Sentence The Earl of Arundel was not turned out of the Council on the contrary in the Patent by which the Protector held his Office that passed after the Chancellor was removed he is named to be one of the Privy Council 7. He says Pag. 179. The Protector would needs force all the Clergy to submit in every thing to the King's Orders and sets down the Form in which the King writ to Arch-Bishop Cranmer In this nothing was done but what was begun by King Henry and to which all the Clergy even his beloved Bonner not excepted had formerly submitted So this was no new thing set up by the Protector it being only the renewing the Bishops Patents in the new King's Name And this was no part of the Reformation for it was done only to awe the Popish Bishops but was soon after laid aside What he sets down as a Letter of King Edward's to Cranmer is the Preamble of the Patent he took out So little did this Writer know the things that truly make to the advantage to the Cause which he designed to assert 8. He says The New Protector among the first things he did Pag. 180. restrained all Preaching and silenced all the Bishops and Pastors so that none were licensed to preach but the Lutherans and Zuinglians The first Injunctions set out in the King's Name required all Bishops to preach at least four times a Year in their Diocesses and to keep Learned Chaplains who might be able to preach and should be often much employed in it And thus Matters stood the first Year of this Reign In the beginning of the second Year upon complaints made of the rashness of some Preachers a Proclamation was put out that none should preach without a License from the King or the Arch-Bishops or the Bishop of the Diocess except Incumbents in their own Parishes Afterwards there was for some little time a total prohibition of Preaching but that was to last for a short while till the Book of Common Prayer which was then a preparing should be finished This was equally made on both hands for the Prohibition was universal without exception so falsly has our Author stated this Matter which one would think he ignorantly drew from what Queen Mary did applying it to this Reign for she upon her coming to the Crown did prohibit all Preaching excepting only such as were licensed to it by Gardiner under the Great Seal 9. He says Latimer was turned out of the Bishoprick of Worcester Pag. 181. by King Henry upon suspicion of Heresy Latimer did freely resign his Bishoprick upon the passing of the Act of the six Articles with which he could not comply with a good Conscience 10. He says The Protector put Cox and Cheek about the King Pag. 182. that they might corrupt his Mind with Heretical Doctrines These were put about him three Years before by King Henry's Order as that young King himself informs us in his Journal Pag. 184. 11. He says The Heads of the Colleges were turned out and the Catholick Doctors were forbid to preach I do not find one Head of a College in either University was turned out for though they generally loved the Old Superstition yet they loved their Places much better And indeed the whole Clergy did so readily conform themselves to every Change that was made that it was not easy to find Colours for turning out Bonner and Gardiner All Preachers had the liberty of their own Pulpits except for a very little while Ibid. 12. He says They decried the School Divinity and the Works of Lombard Aquinas and Scotus and so threw all Learning out of the Schools They could not do that more than Sir Thomas More Erasmus and other Popish Writers had done before them who had expressed their scorn of that way of Treating Divine Matters so copiously that it was no wonder it was much despised Those Writers had by a set of dark and barbarous Maxims and Terms so intangled all the Articles of Faith and imposed by the World on an appearance of saying somewhat when really they said nothing and pretending to explain Religion they had so exposed it that their way of Divinity was become equally nauseous and ridiculous Pag. 186. 13. He says Bucer and Peter Martyr being brought out of Germany did corrupt the Universities and entertained the Youth with Discourses of Predestination Reprobation and a fatal necessity of things This was so far from being much taught that on the contrary in one of the Articles of Religion the curious Enquiries into those abstruse Points was by Publick Authority forbid Bucer and Martyr read for most part in the Chairs upon the Mass and the other Corruptions of the Popish Worship They also declared St. Austin's Doctrine about Grace but I do not find they ever medled with Reprobation Pag. 190. 14. After a long Invective which is to pass as a piece of his Wit and Poetry he says Bucer was inclined to become a Jew and was descended from Jewish Parents and that the Lord Paget had heard him say That the Corporal Presence was so clear in the Scripture that no Man could deny it who believed the Gospel but for his part he did not believe all that was said in the New Testament concerning our Saviour This is as sutable to our Author's Honesty as can be Bucer was never accused of this by any of his Enemies as long as he lived No Man in that Age writ with a greater sense of the Kingdom of Christ than he did And for the Story of the Lord Paget we have nothing
Subject But in the new Office of the Communion the Idolatry of worshipping carrying about or exposing the Sacrament was laid aside The trade of particular Masses for private Occasions the Prayers to the Saints the denying the People the Chalice with a great many of the Rites and Gesticulations formerly used were all laid aside so that there were great changes made Every thing was not done at once but they began with the Abuses that did most require a Reformation and went on afterwards to the changing of lesser things 22. He says Ibid. Sir Ralph Sadler took the Wife of one Matthew Barrow so upon pretence of his being dead his Wife married Sadler but her first Husband coming home he sought to have his Wife again It was brought into the Parliament in King Henry's Time and now it was enacted that she should be Sadler's Wife he being the richer and greater Man So against the Laws of the Gospel a Wife while her Husband was yet alive was adjudged to a second Husband This is as far as I can learn a Forgery from the beginning to the end and it seems Sadler that was a Privy Counsellor in Queen Elizabeth's Time did somewhat that so provoked Sanders that he resolved to be revenged of him and his Family by casting such an aspersion on him I find no Foot-steps of any such Story sure I am there is nothing concerning it in the Records of this Parliament And for the Business of the Dissolution of Marriages for Adultery Absence or any other Cause there was so great and so strict an enquiry made into it after the Parliament was ended in the Case of the Marquess of Northampton that it is clear it was the first of that sort that was examined and might perhaps after it was confirmed in Parliament in the 5th Year of this Reign have been made a Precedent for other Cases but this of Sadler in the first Parliament is a Contrivance of our Authors It is not improbable that when afterwards it was judged that the Marriage-Bond was dissolved by Adultery they might likewise declare it dissolved upon voluntary and long absence since St. Paul had said That a Brother or a Sister were not under Bondage in such Cases 22. He says Gardiner Bonner Tonstal Heath and Day Pag. 196. were much grieved at the Changes that were made yet they complied in many things till being required to deliver some Blasphemous Doctrines in their Sermons they refusing to give Obedience in that were deprived but were afterwards condemned to perpetual Imprisonment under Queen Elizabeth all which were the Effects of God's Displeasure on them for complying with K. Henry in his Schism I shall grow tedious if I insist on all the Falsities that do occur in this Period First Only Gardiner and Bonner were questioned and deprived for their Sermons Tonstall was deprived for Misprision of Treason Heath and Day were judged by Lay-Delegates so it is like their Offences were also against the State 2. There was nothing enjoined Bonner or Gardiner to preach upon which they were censured but that the King's Authority was the same when he was under Age that it was afterwards which is a Point that belongs only to the Laws and Constitution of this Government and so there was just reason to impute their Silence in that particular when they were commanded to touch upon it in their Sermons to an ill Design against the State 3. Three of these Bishops did concur in all the Changes that were made the first four Years of this King's Reign and both preached and wrote for them and even Bonner and Gardiner did not only give Obedience to every Law or Injunction that came out but recommended them much in their Sermons 4. These did not suffer perpetual Imprisonment under Queen Elizabeth Gardiner and Day died before she reigned and so were not imprisoned by her Heath was never put in Prison by her but lived at his own Country House and Tonstal lived at Lambeth in as much ease and was treated with as much respect as if it had been his own House so that Bonner was the only Man that was kept in Prison but that was believed to be done in kindness to him to preserve him from the Affronts which otherwise he might have met with from the Friends of those he had butchered Pag. 197. 24. He says The Lady Mary never departed from her Mothers Faith and Constancy It appears by many of her Letters that she complyed with every thing that had been done by her Father so it seems she was dispenced with from Rome to dissemble in his time for otherwise her constancy had very likely been fatal to her but she presumed on the mildness of her Brother's Government to be more refractory afterwards Pag. 198. 25. He says The King was sorry when he understood how hardly his Sister had been used by the Council It was so far otherwise that when the Council being much pressed by the Emperor to connive at her having Mass were resolved to give way to it the King himself was so averse to it thinking it a sin in him to consent to the practice of Idolatry that the Council employed the Bishops to work on him and they could hardly induce him to tolerate it Pag. 200. 26 He says The Visitors carried with them over England Bibles of a most corrupt Translation which they ordered to be set up in all the Churches of England In King Henry's Time it had been ordered that there should be a Bible in every Church so this was not done by the Visitors in this Reign as may appear by the Injunctions that were given them which have been often printed 27. He says The Visitors did every-where enquire Ibid. Whether all the Images were broken down and if the Altars were taken away and Communion Tables were put in their rooms and if all the old Offices were destroyed Here he confounds in one Period what was done in several Years In the first Year the Images that had been abused by Pilgrimages were ordered to be removed In the second Year all Images were taken down without exception In the third Year the old Books of the former Offices were ordered to be destroyed And in the fourth Year the Altars were turned to Communion Tables so ignorantly did this Author write of our Affairs 28. He say Page 201. The Visitors did every where encourage the Priests to Marry and looked on such as did not Marry as inclined to Popery The Marriage of the Clergy was not so much as permitted till near the beginning of the third Year of this Reign and then it was declared that an unmarried State was more honourable and decent so that it was recommended and the other was only tolerated and so far were they from suspecting Men to be firm to the Reformation that were married that Ridley and Latimer the most esteemed next to Cranmer were never married nor was any ever vexed for his not
concerning the Corporal Presence They were so couragious that as soon as any Change was made they all complied most obsequiously to it as will appear both by Oglethorp and Smith's Submissions But while the Changes were under consultation they seeing it could bring them into no trouble were very stout but as soon as they were to loose or suffer any thing for their Consciences then they grew as tractable as could be In such a Zeal let him glory as much as he will 39. He says Ibid. Smith did often challenge Peter Martyr to a publick Dispute at Oxford but he declined it till Dr. Cox a Man of a lewd Life was sent to moderate in the Dispute and till Dr. Smith was banished the University Smith did once challenge Peter Martyr to a Dispute to which he presently consented upon two Conditions the one was that a License should first be obtained of the King and Council and Delegates be appointed by them to make a just Report of the Dispute the other was That it should be managed in the Terms of Scripture and not in the School Terms They were both more proper for Matters of Divinity and more easily understood by all People Upon this the Council sent down Delegates and then Smith who intended only to raise a tumult in the Schools withdrew himself and fled beyond Sea but was never banished His calling Dr. Cox a Man of a lewd Life is one of the Flowers he stuck in to adorn the rest All the Writers of that Age make honourable mention of him He was first set about this King by his Father and continued with him in all the turns of Affairs and did so faithfully discharge that high Trust that it appears he must have been a very extraordinary Man This was so well known to the whole Nation that in the beginning of Queen Mary's Reign he met with more than ordinary Favour This considering the hatred which the Popish Party bore him is a clear evidence of his great Worth and that they were afraid to be severe to a Man so universally esteemed Ibid. 40. He says Cox saw he was so much pressed by the Doctors that disputed with him and the Hearers did so hiss him down that he broke off the Dispute giving Peter Martyr a high commendation for his Learning and exhorting the rest to live peaceably Peter Martyr afterwards printed the Disputation falsly but by the Judgment of the University he was doubly bafled both that he refused to dispute with Smith and that he did acquit himself so ill with those Doctors that disputed with him It is probable the Hearers might have been set on to hiss but the printed Disputation will decide this Matter and shew who argued both more nervously and more ingenuously We have no reason to believe it was falsly printed unless we will take it on this Author's word for I do not find the Popish Doctors did either at this Time or afterwards in Queen Mary's Reign when the Presses were all in their hands publish any thing to the contrary of what P. Martyr printed so that he neither refused to dispute with Smith nor was he baffled by those that undertook it Smith fled and the rest were clearly worsted And for the University there was no Judgment passed by them unless he means the Rudeness and Clamours of some that might be set on to it Pag. 211. 41. He says The Dispute with Bucer at Cambridg had the same effect It had so indeed the printed Relation shews the weakness and disingenuity of the Popish Disputants and that was never contradicted Ibid. 42. He gives account of many other Disputes and of Gardiner's Book under the name of Marcus Constantius which he says was a full confutation of all the Books then written for the contrary Opinion He also mentions the Sermons and Imprisonment of Crispine Moreman Cole Seaton and Watson These other Disputes could be no more than private Conferences but I can give no account of these having met with them in none of the Writers of that Time As for Gardiner's Book such as will compare it with Cranmer's Book which it pretends to answer will soon see in it the difference between plain simple Reasoning on the one side and sophistical Cavilling on the other But for the Sufferings of that Party there is no great reason to boast of them for they universally complied with every thing that was commanded even the Lady Mary's Chaplains did it in the Churches where they were beneficed Nor do I find any one Man turned out of his Cure for refusing to Conform but it was found some of these did privately say Mass either in the Lady Mary's Chappel or in private Houses and did secretly act against what they openly professed and it was no wonder if such Dissemblers were more severely handled But there was no Blood shed in the Quarrel so that if the Popish Party made such ressistance as our Author pretends they did it very much commends the gentleness of the Government at that Time since they were so mercifully handled It was far otherwise in Queen Mary's Time 43. He runs out in a Discourse of the Sufferings of his Party Pag. 212. of their Zeal and Constancy and particularly mentions Story who he says suffered Martyrdom under Queen Elizabeth He had said in the Parliament Wo to thee O Land whose King is a Child and this drew so much hatred on him that he was forced to fly out of England What the Zeal and Constancy of the Party was may be gathered from what has been already said This Story did say these words in the House of Commons and was by Order of the House sent to the Tower for though it was a Text of Scripture that he cited yet the Application carried with it so high a reflection on the Government that it well deserved such a censure but upon his Submission the House of Commons sent an Address to the Protector that he and the Council would forgive him which was done and he was again admitted to the House so that he was not forced on this Account to fly out of England And for his Martyrdom under Queen Elizabeth the Record of his Trial shews the ground of that Sentence He had endeavoured all he could to set on many in Queen Mary's Time to advise the cutting off Queen Elizabeth His ordinary Phrase was It was a foolish thing to cut off the Branches of Heresy and not to pluck it up by the Root He knowing how faulty he had been fled over to Flanders in the beginning of her Reign and when the Duke of Alva was Governor there he pressed him much to invade England and gave him a Map of some of the Roads and Harbours with a Scheme of the way of conquering the Nation He had also consulted with Magicians concerning the Queen's Life and used always to curse the Queen when he said Grace after Meat These things being known in England some got
him to go a-board a Ship in Flanders on another pretence and presently set sail for England where yet the Government was so gentle that two Years past before he was brought to his Tryal and then the Defence he made was That he was not accountable for what he had done in Flanders it not being in the Queen's Dominions and that he was not her Subject having sworn Allegiance to the King of Spain But this being contrary to his natural Allegiance which he could never shake off he was found guilty of Treason and was there executed These are our Author's Martyrs and are of a piece with his Faith Pag. 216. 44. In the room of the Bishops that were turned out he says there were put some Apostate and Lustful that is as he explains it married Monks Scory Bird Holgate Barlow Harley Coverdale and Ridley on whom he bestows many such Epithetes as may be expected from him This is such a piece of History as one can hardly meet with any thing like it 1. Bird was made Bishop of Chester by King Henry and was the first that sat in that See it being of that King's Foundation 2. Holgate was put in the See of York by King Henry when it was void by Lee's Death 3. Barlow was also put in Bath and Wells by the same King it being likewise void by the Death of Knight 4. Coverdale was put in the See of Exeter upon Veysey's free Resignation he being then extream old 5. Harley was also put in Hereford upon the former Bishop's Death 6. Ridley and Harley were never married nor Coverdale for ought I can find so exact is our Author in delivering the History of that Time Ibid. 45. He says Poinet that was made Bishop of Worchester in Gardiner's Room besides one Wife to whom he was married took â— Butchers Wife from him but the Butcher sued for his Wife and recovered her out of his hands and to make this pass the better he adds a Jest of Gardiner's about it that he had said Why might not he hope to be restored to his Bishoprick as well as the Butcher was to his Wife The falseness of this Story is clearly evinced by the Answer that Dr. Martin set out in the beginning of Queen Mary's Reign to a Book that Poinet had writ in the defence of the married Clergy Martin's Answer is writ with so much spite and so many indecent Reflections that though it is not reasonable to believe all he says yet it is almost a certain Argument that this Story concerning Poinet is a Forgery since if it was a thing so publick as our Author makes it Martin must have heard of it especially living in Gardiner's House and it is not to be imagined that if he did know it he would have concealed it So this and the Jest that hangs upon it must pass as one of the flourishes of our Author 's Pen. Pag. 217. 46. He says Hooper that used formerly to rail at the Luxury of the Catholick Bishops being made a Superintendent himself for so the Zuinglians called their Bishops enjoyed at once two Bishopricks Worcester and Glocester The Zuinglians had no Superintendents for ought I can find nor was Hooper ever called Superintendent but Bishop He was made Bishop of Glocester which had been before King Henry the Eighth's Time a part of the Bishoprick of Worcester And now these Sees came to be united so that Hooper had not two Bishopricks but one that had been for some Years divided into two He only enjoyed the Revenue of Glocester for Worcester was entirely suppressed 47. He says On the 9th of July Pag. 219. the Mony was cried down one fourth part and forty days after another fourth part so that the whole Nation was thereby robbed of the half of their Stock This King's Counsellors found the Coin embased and they were either to let it continue in that State to the great prejudice of the state of the Nation or to reduce it to a just Standard so our Author condemns them for correcting what they found amiss But no wonder he that quarrels with them so much for reforming of Religion should be likewise offended with them for reforming the Coin 48. He says The Duke of Somerset was condemned Pag. 222. because he had come into the Duke of Northumberland's Chamber with intention to have killed him and was thereupon beheaded This was indeed said to be the cause of his Death but it is not mentioned in the Record in which it is only said that he intended to have seised on the Duke of Northumberland without adding that he designed to have killed him 49. He says The two younger Sisters of Lady Jane Gray Page 223. vvere married to the eldest Sons of the Earls of Pembroke and Huntington This Error is of no great consequence but it shews how much our Author was a stranger even to the most publick Actions for the youngest Sister to the Lady Jane was married to one Keys that was Groom Porter The Earl of Huntington's Son married the Duke of Northumberland's Daughter 50. He says Soon after the Marriages the King began to sicken Ibid. and to fall in decay The King had been ill four months before these Marriages were made and it is probable his sickness made them be the more hastned 51. He says Ibid. Dudley was very desirous to have the Lady Mary in his power not being much concerned about the Lady Elizabeth for she being descended of Ann Boleyn he did not much consider her It was natural for Dudley to desire rather to have the elder Sister in his power than the younger who could not claim to the Crown but after the other but it appeared by the submission of the whole Nation to Queen Elizabeth though still professing Popery that she was every whit as much considered as her Sister had been formerly 52. He says Lady Mary having been sent for by Dudley's Order Pag. 224. understood when she was not for from London that the King was expiring and that she would be in great danger if she came to Court upon which she turned back Queen Mary had not been sent for by Dudley's Order the Council had writ to her that the King being Ill desired her Company The News sent her from Court was That the King was Dead so she was desired to stir no further and upon that retired to her House in the Countrey Ibid. 53. He says Twenty days after that she heard the King was dead whereupon she made proclaim her self Queen The discovery of the former Error clears this for she immediatly gathered the People of Suffolk about her and gave them her Royal Word that they should enjoy their Religion as it had been established in King Edward's Time But though they were the first that proclaimed her Queen and came about her to defend her Right they were among the first that felt the Severities of her Reign Pag. 225. 54.
Coll. p. 148. Such was Robert King Abbot of Oseney after Bishop of Oxford and Thom. Cornish a Residentiary of Wells who by the name of Thomas Episcopus Tinensis did confer Orders and performed other Episcopal Functions for Fox while he was Bishop of Exeter from 1487 to 1492. and afterwards when he was Bishop of Wells as appears by both those Registers he died in the Year 1513. Of this I could give more Instances if it were necessary P. 203. l. 5 6. It is said some were judged to be Hanged and others to be Beheaded But this being a Case of Treason the Judgments must have been the same tho executed in different ways by order from the King This I copied from Judg Spelman's Common-Place Book P. 203. l. 21. The Original Declaration should have been set down but I thought that not necessary for the L. Herbert has published it only he forgot to add the Subscription to it which I ought to have mentioned in its proper place but it escaped me and therefore I do it here P. 226. l. 24. Andre ' Thevet a French Franciscan who writ some Years after this an Universal Cosmography says Lib. 16. cap. 5. That he was assured by divers English Gentlemen that Mark Smeton at his Death among his other Sins repented in particular of the wrong he had done the Queen in destroying her by a false Accusation And tho Thuanus makes him an Author of no Credit yet there is no reason to suspect him in this Particular for Writers seldom lye against their Interest and the Franciscan Order had suffered so much for their adhering to Queen Katherine's Interests in opposition to Ann Boleyn that it is not likely one of that Order would have strained a Point to tell an honourable Story of her This was made use of in Queen Elizabeth's Time to vindicate her Memory see Saravia Tract cont Bezam cap. 2. versus finem P. 220. l. 4 5 The King's Protestation was not published till about eight or nine months after that was obtained which you there mention which was the 20th of July 1536. And in the Protestation mention is made of the putting off the Council from May to Novemb. 1537. which came out in April or May that Year And in April 1538. the King set out another Protestation against a Bull for the Council at Vincenza which is not mentioned in the History Pool lived at Padua long before this time and not after it as Antiq. P. 221. l. 10. Brit. from whom it is vouched has it but that Society of Learned Men was now removed to Rome whither Pool seems to have gone to them No wonder Chester was not here mentioned P. 263. l. 7. since it was erected before And so it might well be tho the Charter for the present Foundation bears date after for the former might be surrendered and cancelled probably because of some mention made in it of the Pope's Bull of which you speak p. 121. Fox adds another Passage of that Discourse between Cromwel and the Duke of Norfolk which perhaps offended him much P. 265. l. 17. from bottom that he was never so far in love with Wolsey as to have waited on him to Rome as he understood the Duke of Norfolk would have done Coventry and Litchfield were never two different Bishopricks P. 228. l. 23. but two different Seats of the same See which had sometimes a third at Chester This was no designed interview P. 272. l. 1. but Charles hearing of the Tumult at Ghent went from Spain to Flanders through France as his nearest way and was met by Francis at Loches in Berry and not at Paris Cromwel was then Dean of Wells P. 279. l. 20. and that was the reason of the Proviso Hall and L. Herbert say This was on the 25th P. 280. l. 5. which you put on the 24th of June He in that place belongs to the King named before P. 297. so it should have been expressed that it is Bonner that is here meant It was not necessary to restore the Lord Cromwel in Blood P. 312. l. 12. for he was made a Baron when his Father was made an Earl so that his Blood was not corrupted by his Fathers Attaindor Interludes were not then brought in first to Churches P. 318. l. 8. but had been used in the Times of Popery the greatest part of their Religion being placed in outward Shews so that these did well enough agree with it and such Representations are yet in use sometimes in the Roman Church so that by which they had formerly entertained the People was now turned on themselves Fox sets down a Confession of Anne Askews P. 342. l. 1. perhaps Ascough was her right Name for so is the Name of the Family in Lincolnshire written in which she her self relates this Passage of the Lord Chancellors racking her with his own hands so there is no reason to question the truth of it and Parsons who detracts as much from Fox's Credit as he can does not question this particular P. 344. l. 10. The Story concerning Cranmer must belong to the former Year for Butts that bore a share in it died on the 17th of Novemb. 1545 as appears by the Inscription on his Tomb-stone in Fulham Church So this Passage being after the Duke of Suffolk's Death which was in August that Year this must be placed between August and Novemb. 1545. P. 346. l. 6. The Earl of Surrey had not lived long a Widower for his youngest Son afterwards Earl of Northampton is said to have been at nurse at his Father's Death P. 355. l. 17. from bottom The Year of Sir Tho. More 's Birth is not certain by Erasmus his Reckoning it was in the Year 1479 if not higher others say it was 1480 and others 1484. P. 359. l. 30. William Peyto Thuanus calls him William and says he was Loci Ignobilis but his true Name by which he was made Cardinal was Peter whether he was so Christened or assumed it only when he became a Friar is not certain He was descended from an Ancient and Eminent Family in Warwick-shire yet remaining P. 204. l. 14. from bottom And not many of these Here seems to be a word or more wanting It is wanting in the Original but it should have been supplied by a conjecture on the Margent Armed seems to be the word that agrees best to the sense FINIS Errata in the former Volume that are not marked in the Table of them PAge 10. line 17 from bottom for 18 of June read 28. P. 22. l. 11. fr. bott f. Frediswood r. Frideswoide P. 26. l. 24. f. Sartre r. Sautre l. 29. f. it as like r. it is like P. 27. l. 12. fr. bott f. 1611 r. 1511. P. 41. l. 25. for Dorchester r. Dorset P. 47. l. 24. f. Puccy r. Pucci P. 59. l. 18. f. great r. got P. 72. l. 11. f. Simpson r.
to the Justices in Peace of Norfolk 283 ibid 20. A Letter from the King and Queen requiring Bonner to go on in the prosecution of Hereticks 285 312 21. Sir T. Mores Letter to Cromwel concerning the Nun of Kent 286 316 22. Directions of the Queen 's to the Council touching the Reformation of the Church 292 317 23. Injunctions given by Latimer to the Prior of St. Maries 293 319 24. A Letter of Ann Boleyn's to Gardiner 294 321 25. The Office of Consecrating the Cramp-Rings 295 ibid 26. Letter of Gardiner's to K. Henry concerning his Divorce 297 ibid 27. The Writ for the burning of Cranmer 300 334 28. A Commission to Bonner and others to raze Records 301 341 29. Cromwel's Commission to be the King's Vice-gerent 303 ibid 30. A Letter of the Monks of Glassenbury for raising that Abbey 306 342 31. A Letter of Carne's from Rome 307 344 32. A Commission for a severe way of proceeding against all suspect of Heresy 311 347 33. A Letter of the Councils expressing their Jealousies of the Lady Elizabeth 314 351 34. Letter from Carn concerning the suspension of Pool's Legation 315 353 35. The Appeal of Archbishop Chichely to a General Council from the Pope's Sentence 321 ibid 36. Instructions representing the State of the Nation to King Philip after the loss of Calais 324 360 37. Sir T. Pope's Letter concerning the L. Elizabeth's Answer to the Proposition of Marriage sent her by the K. of Sweden 325 361 BOOK III. 1. THe Device for alteration of Religion in the first Year of Q. Elizabeth's Reign offered to Secretary Cecil 327 377 2. Dr. Sandys's Letter to Dr. Parker concerning the Proceedings in Parliament 332 386 3. The first Proposition upon which the Papists and Protestants disputed in Westminster Abbey with the Arguments which the Reformed Divines made upon it 333 390 4. The Answer which D. Cole made to the former Proposition 338 389 5. A Declaration made by the Council concerning the Conference 345 392 6. An Address made by some Bishops and Divines to the Queen against the use of Images 348 397 7. The High Commission for the Province of York 350 400 8. Ten Letters written to and by Dr. Parker concerning his Promotion to the See of Canterbury 353 401 9. The Instrument of his Consecration 363 404 10. An Order for the Translating of the Bible 366 406 11. A Profession of Religion made in all Churches by the Clergie 365 405 12. Sir Walter Mildmay's Opinion concerning the keeping of the Queen of Scots 369 417 12. A Letter of the E. of Leicester's touching the same thing 373 ibid 13. The Bull of P. Pius the 5th deposing Q. Elizabeth 377 418 An Appendix concerning some of the Errors and Falshoods in Sanders's Book of the English Schism 383 Â Some Mistakes in the former Volume 410 Â ERRATA PAge 9. line penult after be read not P. 13. l. 17. ever 1. every P. 15. l. 42. Mâ—â—bâ—â—gs r. Marbridge P. 72. l. 42. muta r. imbuta P. 74. l. 32. tenetis r. tenentem P. 75. l. 8. â—â—im qui r. eum qui. P. 91. l. 28. ac r. ad duratutatum r. duraturas P. 110. l. 1. pracesse r. praesse l. 7. hunc r. nunc l. 27. intemur r. nitâ—muâ— l. 50. proximus r. proximis l. ult proprior r. propior P. 115. l. antepenult â— r. ac P. 122. l. 26. summa r. summis l. 36. panam r. Perram P. 128. l. 3. down r. undone l. 29. done r. undone l. 39. injure r. incurre P. 156. l â—8 Devine r. Domine p. 167. l. 29. after Flesh r. manutenuisse P. 168. l. 19. resipiscisse r. resipuisse P. 173. l. 17. plâ—no r. plano l. 20. saying r. saving l. 21. in r. of P. 178. l. 14. after should r. not P. 197. l. 18. after there r. which Pag. 199. l. 44. least r. last Pag. 200. l. 27. after â—â— r. or Pag. 209. l. 9. Ghost r. Trinity Pag. 214. l. 25. after be r. not Pag. 217. l. 14. dele not l. ult reproved r. approved P. 220. l. 13. after Bodies r. nor sâ—â—podlily P. 237. l. 17. sent r. was to seâ—â—â— P. 248. l. 13 14. Leekmore r. Leechmore l. 15. asserting r. ascertaining P. 251. l. 34. to be r. took l. 40. before outwardly r. P. 256. l. 29. vocend r. vocant P. 258. l. 32. Christians r. Christiana P. 263. l. 34. dele and. P. 299. l. 22. Judice r. Judicem P. 320. l. 15. after doth r. not P. 321. l. 39. ordinem r. ordine P. 321. l. 21. nullum r. nulla l. 29. after contumaciam put and dele after causa l. 43. at r. ac P. 342. l. 44. before lawful r. was it P. 343. l. 33. after all r. art p. 366. Margent Bolase r. Borlase p. 378. Marg. sentia r. sententia p. 396. l. 20. Worchester r. Winchester p. 398. l. 44. interrupted r. uninterrupted p. 411. l. 8. dele l. 28. after Heir r. apparent l. 33. dele afterwards p. 411. Marg. l. 4. to l. 16. and from bottom p. 412. l. 19. Winter is called Wolsey's Bastard r. Campegioe's Son is called his Bastard l. 36. had r. has p. 412. Marg. l. 1. 14. r. 20. Marg. l. 11. 15. r. 32. p. 413. l. 32. would r. could l. 44. put out r. written p. 414. l. 28. Mark Sâ—â—ton r. K. Henry Marg. l. 3. for 203 r. 202. Marg. l. 4. 226 r. 206. p. 415. Marg. 297. l. 16. add fr. bottom p. 416. l. 19. Frideswoide r. Frideswide P. 2. Contents Numb 52. r. Injunctions given by Bishop Ridley 205 158. P. 3. Contents Numb 15. r. The Articles of Bonner 's Visitation 260. BOOKS printed for and sold by Richard Chiswell FOLIO SPeed's Maps and Geography of Great Britain and Ireland and of Forreign Parts Dr. Cave's Lives of the Primitive Fathers Dr. Cary's Chronological Account of Ancient Time Wanly's Wonders of the little Word or History of Man Sir Tho. Herbert's Travels into Persia c. Holyoak's large Dictionary Latin and English Sir Rich. Baker's Chronicle of England Causin's Holy Court. Wilson's Compleat Christian Dictionary Bishop Wilkin's Real Character or Philosophical Language Pharmacopoeia Regalis Collegii Medicorum Londinensis Judg Jone's Reports of Cases in Common Law Judg Vaughan's Reports of Cases in Common Law Cave Tabulae Ecclesiasticorum Scriptorum Hobbes's Leviathan Lord Bacon's Advancement of Learning Bishop Taylor 's Sermons Sir Will. Dugdale's Baronage of England in two Vol. Râ—â—anolli Bibliotheca Theologica in three Vol. Lord Cook 's Reports in French Idem in English Judg Yelverton's Reports Sir John Davies's Reports Herodâ—ti Historia Gr. Lat. Accesserunt huic editione Stephani Apologia pro Herodâ—to item Chronologia Tabula Geograph Necnon variae lectiones Notae ex MSS. Antiq. Script 1679. QVARTO THe several Informations exhibited to the Committee appointed by Parliament to enquire into the burning of London 1667. Godwin's Roman Antiquities Dr. Littleton's Dictionary Bishop Nicholson on the Church Catechism The Compleat Clerk
Presidents of all Sorts Dr. Pierce on God's Decrees History of the late Wars of New-England Dr. Outram de Sacrificiis Bishop Taylor 's Disswasive from Popery Garissolius de Chr. Mediatore Corpus Confessionum Fidei Spanhemi Dubia Evangelica 2 Vol. Dr. Gibb's Sermons Parkeri Disputationes de Deo Description and History of the Future State of Europe 1 s. Fowler 's Defence of the Design of Christianity against John Bunyan 1 s. Lyford's Discovery of the Errors and Heresies of the Times 4 s. Dr. Sherlock's Visitation Sermon at Warrington Dr. West'o Assize-Sermon at Dorchester 1671. Mr. Dodson's Sermon at Lady Farmers Funeral 1670. 8 d. Directions for Improvement of Barren Land Culverwel's Discourse of the Light of Nature Sheppard's Grand Abridgment of the Law in English 3 Vol. Swinburn of Wills and Testaments Aston's Entries Dr. Meric Casaubon's Letter to Dr. Du Moulin about Experimental Philosophy Lord Hollis's Relation of the Unjust Accusation of certain French Gentlemen charged with a Robbery 1671. The Magistrates Authority asserted in a Sermon by James Paston OCTAVO THe Posing of the Parts of Speech Elborow's Rationale upon the English Service Burnet's Vindication of the Ordination of the Church of England Winchester Phrases Bishop Wilkins of Natural Religion Hardcastle's Christian Geography and Arithmetick Ashton's Apology for the Honours and Revenues of the Clergy Lord Hollis's Vindication of the Judicature of the House of Peers in the case of Skinner Jurisdiction of the House of Peers in case of Appeals Jurisdiction of the House of Peers in case of Impositions Letter about the Bishops Vote in Capital Cases Zenophont Cyropaedia Gr. Lat. Duporti Versio Psalmorum Graeca Grew's Idea of Philological Hist continued on Roots Wingates Abridgment of the Statutes in force Fitzherberts Natura Brevium Judge Hales's Pleas of the Crown Wilkinsons Office of Sheriffs Lord Cook 's Compleat Coppy-holder Dialogue in English betwixt a Doctor and a Student concerning the Laws of England Finch of the Law Spaniards Conspiracy against the State of Venice Batei Elenchus motuum nuperorum in Anglia Brown's Religio Medici Several Tracts of Mr. Hales of Eaton Bishop Sanderson's Life Dr. Tillotson's Rule of Faith Gregorii Etymologicon Parvum Pasoris Grammatica Grae. Novi Testamenti 4 s. Rossei Gnomologicon Poeticum Gouge's word to Saints and Sinners Dr. Simpson's Chymical Anatomy of the Yorkshire Spaws with a Discourse of the Original of Hot-Springs and other Fountains and a Vindication of Chymical Physick 3 s. His Hydrological Essays with an Account of the Allum-works at Whitby and some Observations about the Jaundice 1 s. 6 d. Dr. Cox's Discourse of the Interest of the Patient in reference to Physick and Physitians and Detection of the Abuses practised by the Apothecaries 1 s. 6 d. Organon Salutis Or an Instrument to cleanse the Stomach with divers New Experiments of the Vertue of Tobacco and Coffee To which is prefixed a Preface of Sir Hen. Blunt 1 s. Dr. Cave's Primitive Christianity in three Parts A Discourse of the Nature Ends and Difference of the two Covenaants 1672. 2 s. Ignatius Fuller's Sermons of Peace and Holiness 1672. 1 s. 6 d. Lipsius's Discourse of Constancy 2 s. 6 d. Willis's Anglicisms Latinized 3 s. 6. d. Buckler of State and Justice against France's Designs of Universal Monarchy 1673. A free Conference touching the Present State of England at home and abroad in order to the Designs of France 1673. 1 s. Bishop Taylor of Confirmation 1 s. 6 d. Mystery of Jesuitism third and fourth Parts 2 s. 6 d. Sanderson Judicium Academ Oxoniens de Solenni Liga 6 d. Dr. Samway's Unreasonableness of the Romanists 1 s. 6 d. Record of Urines 1 s. Dr. Ashton's Cases of Scandal and Persecution 1674. 1 s. DUODECIMO FArnabii Index Rhetoricus Ciceronis Orationes selectae Hodder 's Arithmetick Horatius Menellii Sands Ovid Metamorphosis Grotius de Veritate Religionis Christianae Bishop Hacket 's Christian Consolations Littleton 's Tenures in French and English VICESIMO QUARTO LVcius Florus Lat. Id. French 16º Crums of Comfort Valentine's Devotions Guide to Heaven Books lately Printed GVillim's Display of Herauldry with large Additions Dr. Burnet's History of the Reformation of the Church of Engl. Fol. in a Vollums Dr. Burlace's History of the Irish Rebellion Mr. John Jenison's Additional Narrative about the Plot. Cole's Latin and English Dictionary with large Additions 1679. William's Sermon before the L. Mayor Octob. 12. 1679. History of the Gunpowder Treason Impartial Consideration of the Speeches of the Five Jesuits Executed for Treason Fol. Trials of the Regicides 8º Dangerfield's Narrative of the Pretended Presbyterian Plot. Mr. Jam. Brome's two Fast Sermons The Famine of the Word threatned to Israel and God's Call to Weeping and Mourning Account of the Publick Affairs in Ireland since the Discovery of the late Plot. Dr. Jane's Fast Sermon before the House of Commons April 11. 1679. Dr. Burnet's Letter written upon the Discovery of the late Plot. 4 to His Translation of the Decree made at Rome March 2. 1679. condemning some Opinions of the Jesuits and other Casuists 4 to His Relation of the Massacre of the Protestants in France 4 to Mr. John James's Visitation Sermon April 9. 1671. 4 to Mr. John Cave's Fast Sermon on Jan. 30. 1679. 4 to His Assize Sermon at Leicester July 31. 79. 4 to Certain Genuine Remains of the Lord Bacon in Arguments Civil Moral Natural Medical Theological and Bibliographical with a large account of all his Works by Dr. Tho. Tenison 8 to Dr. Puller's Discourse of the Moderation of the Church of England 8 to The Original of all the Plots in Christendom with the Danger and Remedy of Schism By Dr. William Sawel Master of Jesus College Cambridg 8 o. A Discourse of Supream Power Common Right By a Person of Quality 8 o. Dr. Edw. Bagshaw's Discourse upon Select Texts against the Papist Socinian 8 o. Mr. Rushworth's Historical Collections The second Volume Fol. His large and exact Account of the Trial of the Earl of Strafford with all the Circumstances preliminary to concomitant with and subsequent upon the same to his Death Fol. Remarques relating to the State of the Church of the three first Centuries wherein are interspersed Animadversions on a Book called A View of Antiquity By J. H. written by A. S. Speculum Baxterianum or Baxter against Baxter 4 to The Country-Mans Physician For the use of such as live far from Cities or Market-Towns 8 o. Sir Rob. Filmer's Patriarchae 8 o. Juvenile Rambles of Tho. Dangerfield 8 o. Dr. Burnet's Sermon before the Lord Mayor upon the Fast for the Fire 1680. 4 to His Account of the Conversion and Persecutions of Eve Cohan a Person of Quality of the Jewish Religion lately Baptized a Christian 4 o. His Fast Sermon before the House of Commons Decemb. 22. 1680. His Fast-Sermon before the Aldermen and Liveries of the City of London on the 30th of January 1680. New-England Psalms 12o. An Apology for a Treatise of Humane Reason By Ma. Clifford Esq 12o. The Laws of this Realm concerning Jesuits Seminary Priests Recusants the Oaths of Supremacy and Allegiance explained by divers Judgments and Resolutions of the Judges with other Observations thereupon By William Cawley Esq Fol. Bishop Sanderson's Sermons Fol. Fowlis's History of Romish Conspiracies Treasons and Usurpations 1681. Fol. The Tything-Table 4 to Markham's Perfect Horseman 1681. 8o. The History of the Powder-Treason with a Vindication of the Proceedings and Matters relating thereunto from the Exceptions made against it and more particularly of late Years by the Author of the Catholick Apology and others To which is added A Parallel betwixt That and the present Plot 1681. 4 to The Counter-Scuffle 4 to Mr. Langford's plain and useful Instructions to raise all sorts of Fruit-Trees that prosper in England in that method and order that every thing is to be done in Together with the best Directions for making Liquors of the several sorts of Fruit 1681. 8o. FINIS